begin_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n at_o rome_n for_o the_o first_o half_a of_o the_o seven_o prophetical_a year_n of_o year_n without_o their_o epagomena_n or_o the_o five_o day_n at_o the_o end_n of_o they_o as_o be_v determine_v in_o the_o revelation_n and_o though_o the_o goth_n do_v after_o that_o triumph_n of_o belisarius_n get_v head_n again_o in_o italy_n yet_o the_o example_n that_o we_o have_v of_o the_o computation_n of_o 12._o petau._n rat._n temp._n part_n 2._o l._n 3._o c._n 12._o the_o 70_o year_n captivity_n from_o the_o first_o carry_v away_o of_o jehoiakim_n long_o before_o the_o final_a desolation_n be_v a_o very_a plain_a rule_n give_v for_o the_o fix_v of_o the_o date_n of_o the_o conquest_n of_o a_o nation_n in_o prophecy_n for_o belisarius_n conquest_n of_o the_o goth_n at_o the_o take_n of_o vitiges_n their_o king_n be_v exact_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o conquest_n of_o they_o as_o nebuchadnezzar_n conquest_n of_o judaea_n at_o the_o carry_v away_o their_o king_n jehoiakim_n in_o fetter_n though_o the_o line_n of_o their_o king_n continue_v to_o the_o end_n of_o zedekiah_n by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o from_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o bondage_n of_o god_n church_n at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o great_a captivity_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o the_o last_o end_n of_o it_o at_o the_o ruin_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n succeed_v there_o by_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n there_o be_v just_o the_o space_n of_o seven_o prophetical_a year_n or_o in_o the_o phrase_n of_o daniel_n seven_o time_n of_o which_o the_o one_o half_a begin_v with_o the_o captivity_n of_o the_o ten_o tribe_n and_o end_n at_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o other_o half_o be_v the_o time_n of_o that_o reign_n at_o the_o end_n of_o which_o the_o great_a prophetical_a week_n of_o time_n be_v accomplish_v or_o the_o time_n of_o the_o servitude_n and_o bondage_n of_o the_o people_n of_o god_n for_o as_o seven_o year_n be_v the_o allot_v time_n in_o the_o law_n for_o the_o slavery_n of_o a_o servant_n so_o do_v that_o time_n seem_v to_o be_v make_v the_o type_n of_o this_o great_a state_n of_o bondage_n to_o confirm_v this_o we_o see_v the_o end_n of_o the_o time_n time_n and_o half_a declare_v to_o be_v the_o end_n of_o the_o jewish_a captivity_n daniel_n 12._o 7._o which_o do_v clear_o show_v that_o those_o time_n be_v only_o a_o part_n of_o that_o whole_a captivity_n and_o where_o they_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o just_a half_n and_o to_o be_v call_v three_o and_o a_o half_a who_o will_v not_o assure_v himself_o that_o they_o must_v refer_v to_o the_o whole_a number_n of_o seven_o time_n or_o year_n of_o year_n which_o be_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o that_o captivity_n and_o thus_o come_v the_o whole_a time_n of_o that_o long_a captivity_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o be_v measure_v out_o to_o our_o admiration_n by_o these_o two_o half_n of_o it_o from_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o captivity_n of_o the_o kingdom_n of_o israel_n as_o the_o 70_o year_n from_o the_o first_o captivity_n of_o jehoiakim_n to_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n or_o little_a horn_n and_o from_o the_o begin_n of_o that_o reign_n to_o the_o end_n of_o it_o but_o if_o the_o 1260_o year_n in_o both_o the_o half_n shall_v be_v also_o account_v without_o the_o five_o day_n or_o the_o epagomena_n at_o the_o end_n of_o each_o year_n in_o they_o just_a as_o three_o time_n or_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a be_v here_o but_o 1260_o day_n than_o they_o will_v be_v 18_o year_n short_a of_o that_o number_n of_o year_n and_o then_o the_o first_o half_a of_o the_o whole_a seven_o will_v end_v just_a about_o justinian_n entrance_n upon_o the_o throne_n in_o the_o east_n or_o at_o justin_n be_v crown_v by_o pope_n john_n four_o year_n before_o in_o acknowledgement_n of_o his_o right_n over_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o this_o may_v be_v so_o much_o a_o more_o remarkable_a date_n of_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n because_o this_o be_v say_v by_o petavius_n ration_n temp._n part._n i._o l._n 7._o cap._n 3._o to_o have_v be_v the_o first_o instance_n of_o the_o crown_n of_o a_o emperor_n by_o the_o pope_n and_o this_o be_v near_o 18_o year_n before_o the_o other_o date_n from_o belisarius_n triumph_n over_o the_o gothish_a king_n and_o make_v remarkable_a by_o the_o change_n of_o the_o common_a aera_fw-la ab_fw-la v._o c._n for_o that_o of_o the_o year_n of_o our_o lord_n present_o after_o by_o dionysius_n exiguus_fw-la and_o by_o the_o begin_n of_o a_o new_a digest_v and_o code_n of_o law_n by_o justinian_n which_o have_v continue_v ever_o since_o to_o be_v the_o acknowledge_a standard_n of_o civil_a law_n to_o all_o nation_n though_o proper_o nothing_o but_o the_o law_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n the_o other_o half_o also_o of_o the_o time_n or_o the_o 1260_o year_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v thereupon_o be_v conclude_v to_o end_v 18_o year_n soon_o or_o soon_o after_o the_o year_n 1760._o it_o have_v indeed_o be_v already_o determine_v that_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v at_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o the_o goth_n but_o though_o his_o first_o public_a formal_a appearance_n may_v be_v not_o till_o then_o yet_o the_o time_n of_o his_o reign_n may_v very_o well_o be_v account_v from_o the_o time_n of_o his_o first_o inauguration_n or_o coronation_n for_o that_o design_n by_o the_o false_a prophet_n since_o it_o seem_v to_o be_v but_o one_o continue_a design_n for_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o eastern_a emperor_n into_o the_o western_a throne_n and_o so_o be_v that_o action_n of_o pope_n john_n interpret_v by_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n as_o a_o translation_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n upon_o he_o and_o upon_o that_o account_n be_v the_o pope_n so_o close_o imprison_v at_o his_o return_n by_o the_o king_n of_o the_o goth_n as_o it_o cost_v he_o his_o life_n the_o first_o date_n then_o of_o the_o 42_o month_n of_o the_o beast_n reign_n may_v very_o well_o begin_v at_o his_o first_o coronation_n by_o the_o pope_n as_o the_o eight_o king_n of_o rome_n or_o the_o seven_o hill_n but_o after_o all_o it_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v that_o there_o be_v a_o apparent_a ground_n from_o the_o prophecy_n for_o the_o apprehend_v the_o two_o half_n of_o the_o seven_o time_n of_o year_n not_o to_o be_v altogether_o of_o a_o equal_a length_n the_o mention_n of_o a_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a be_v indeed_o ground_n enough_o to_o make_v one_o conclude_v that_o they_o refer_v to_o a_o whole_a week_n of_o time_n of_o which_o they_o be_v three_o and_o a_o half_a but_o then_o to_o show_v that_o this_o latter_a half_n be_v of_o a_o different_a length_n from_o the_o other_o three_o and_o a_o half_a before_o they_o these_o latter_a be_v industrious_o explain_v in_o the_o revelation_n to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a without_o the_o five_o day_n which_o be_v usual_o add_v to_o the_o twelve_o babylonian_a month_n in_o every_o year_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v a_o plain_a exception_n there_o put_v in_o to_o distinguish_v they_o from_o all_o other_o account_n of_o babylonian_a year_n that_o have_v not_o that_o limitation_n add_v to_o they_o and_o therefore_o more_o particular_o to_o show_v their_o difference_n from_o the_o first_o three_o and_o a_o half_a in_o the_o seven_o time_n according_a to_o this_o the_o first_o three_o time_n and_o a_o half_a aught_o to_o be_v account_v according_a to_o the_o full_a number_n of_o day_n in_o the_o babylonian_a year_n or_o with_o the_o addition_n of_o the_o five_o day_n or_o epagomena_n after_o the_o other_o twelve_o month_n which_o will_v make_v every_o one_o of_o these_o first_o half_a of_o the_o seven_o time_n to_o contain_v five_o day_n more_o in_o it_o than_o be_v account_v in_o every_o one_o of_o the_o latter_a half_n and_o then_o the_o first_o three_o prophetical_a time_n and_o a_o half_a before_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n will_v be_v 17_o year_n more_o than_o 1260_o full_a year_n which_o will_v make_v they_o reach_v from_o the_o first_o assyrian_a captivity_n of_o the_o jew_n to_o the_o year_n 558_o after_o christ_n fine_a petau._n rat._n temp._n l._n 7_o c._n 5._o in_o fine_a when_o belisarius_n make_v a_o end_n of_o the_o last_o remainder_n of_o all_o the_o opposer_n of_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n viz._n the_o nation_n of_o the_o huns_n the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n the_o latter_a half_n will_v by_o this_o account_n not_o begin_v till_o about_o the_o year_n 558_o and_o if_o they_o be_v full_a 1260_o babylonian_n year_n they_o will_v then_o reach_v to_o
in_o any_o thing_n here_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o his_o judgement_n only_o and_o the_o most_o it_o most_o cornel._n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la in_o cap._n 17._o apocalyps_n v._o 2._o exit_fw-la dictis_fw-la patet_fw-la non_fw-la esse_fw-la probabile_fw-la etc._n etc._n from_o what_o have_v be_v say_v it_o appear_v that_o it_o be_v not_o probable_a what_o a_o learned_a man_n have_v imagine_v viz._n that_o those_o thing_n which_o we_o meet_v with_o in_o this_o and_o the_o follow_a chapter_n may_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o sack_n of_o rome_n by_o alaricus_n gensericus_fw-la odoacer_n and_o totila_n for_o those_o exploit_n be_v not_o do_v by_o ten_o king_n as_o it_o be_v in_o the_o text_n but_o by_o single_a king_n nor_n be_v they_o so_o considerable_a as_o that_o shall_v be_v which_o be_v describe_v in_o the_o follow_a chapter_n that_o be_v the_o last_o and_o never-before-parallelled_a ruin_n of_o rome_n so_o also_o malvenda_n pag._n 186._o in_o cap._n 19_o v._n 9_o apocalyp_n it_o be_v manifest_a that_o this_o denote_v the_o burn_a of_o babylon_n that_o be_v of_o rome_n in_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n idem_fw-la pag._n 187._o equidem_fw-la si_fw-la cuncta_fw-la etc._n etc._n for_o if_o what_o the_o h._n evangelist_n have_v deliver_v from_o the_o 11_o verse_n chap._n 18._o apocal._n be_v observe_v one_o may_v see_v very_o plain_o from_o thence_o that_o john_n do_v undoubted_o prophesy_v of_o that_o state_n in_o which_o rome_n shall_v be_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n bellarmin_n lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 4._o nor_n be_v it_o any_o objection_n against_o this_o that_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v lay_v waste_n and_o burn_v according_a to_o rev._n 17._o 16._o for_o this_o will_v not_o be_v till_o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n ribera_n in_o cap._n 18._o apoc._n v._n 21._o but_o the_o greatness_n of_o the_o stone_n signify_v something_o more_o viz._n that_o babylon_n be_v to_o be_v utter_o destroy_v so_o that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o footstep_n of_o it_o to_o be_v see_v and_o v._o 22._o after_o this_o manner_n do_v the_o prophet_n usual_o speak_v of_o city_n that_o be_v ruin_v jerem._n 25._o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 185._o the_o first_o opinion_n viz._n that_o rome_n will_v be_v a_o idolatrous_a harlot_n in_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v probable_a because_o rome_n which_o be_v to_o be_v destroy_v about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n must_v be_v destroy_v for_o some_o crime_n against_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n ribera_n pag._n 455._o in_o cap._n 14._o apoc._n num_fw-la 44._o for_o that_o rome_n shall_v be_v utter_o burn_v not_o only_o for_o its_o former_a sin_n but_o also_o for_o those_o which_o it_o shall_v commit_v in_o the_o last_o time_n be_v so_o manifest_o to_o be_v know_v from_o these_o word_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n that_o the_o silly_a man_n in_o the_o world_n can_v deny_v it_o eminent_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n do_v also_o agree_v in_o this_o opinion_n and_o show_v it_o to_o be_v the_o mind_n of_o the_o king_n the_o alcazar_n notat_fw-la 13._o prooemial_a the_o ancient_a father_n do_v agree_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v continue_v till_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v burn_v with_o corporeal_a fire_n and_o that_o also_o by_o ten_o king_n ancient_a father_n it_o be_v a_o great_a confirmation_n of_o the_o evidence_n of_o these_o inconvenience_n against_o the_o make_n babylon_n rome-heathen_a that_o they_o have_v force_v the_o most_o judicious_a and_o ingenuous_a of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n rather_o to_o venture_v upon_o apply_v all_o to_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o a_o apostasy_n from_o the_o roman_a church_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a according_a to_o the_o time_n of_o forty_o two_o month_n or_o twelve_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n assign_v for_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n though_o they_o have_v thereby_o manifest_o endanger_v the_o two_o chief_a note_n of_o their_o church_n that_o be_v universality_n and_o infallibility_n for_o babylon_n must_v then_o seduce_v all_o nation_n and_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n which_o must_v at_o least_o signify_v all_o the_o nation_n within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n which_o must_v be_v vast_o great_a than_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o then_o it_o will_v have_v the_o authority_n of_o rome_n itself_o at_o that_o time_n and_o of_o all_o its_o empire_n to_o make_v it_o a_o fallible_a and_o delude_a roman_a church_n great_a than_o any_o remain_a part_n of_o that_o church_n but_o the_o certain_a obstacle_n against_o this_o be_v first_o that_o rome_n must_v thus_o be_v suppose_v to_o get_v the_o conquest_n of_o all_o nation_n 18._o rev._n 17._o 18._o and_o of_o all_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n within_o three_o year_n time_n for_o that_o be_v make_v to_o be_v the_o time_n of_o her_o reign_n and_o not_o only_o to_o get_v such_o a_o miraculous_a conquest_n in_o that_o time_n but_o also_o to_o make_v all_o nation_n own_o her_o idolatry_n in_o that_o space_n of_o time_n which_o must_v be_v a_o far_o great_a miracle_n than_o ever_o god_n 2._o rev._n 17._o 2._o yet_o suffer_v the_o devil_n to_o work_v in_o the_o world_n and_o that_o also_o against_o all_o the_o light_n and_o resolution_n of_o man_n conscience_n to_o the_o contrary_a which_o be_v a_o more_o difficult_a matter_n to_o bend_v against_o the_o natural_a course_n of_o it_o than_o the_o subject-matter_n of_o any_o other_o miracle_n rome_n must_v also_o by_o this_o be_v suppose_v to_o advance_v all_o merchant_n to_o a_o incredible_a stock_n of_o wealth_n and_o riches_n within_o 15._o rev._n 18._o 15._o the_o space_n of_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a by_o foreign_a traffic_n with_o she_o for_o these_o merchant_n be_v to_o be_v all_o that_o trade_n by_o sea_n and_o the_o great_a man_n or_o prince_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o how_o monstrous_a a_o thing_n be_v this_o to_o think_v of_o foreign_a merchant_n 17._o v._o 17._o within_o so_o short_a a_o time_n when_o the_o business_n of_o but_o one_o ordinary_a voyage_n do_v take_v up_o the_o best_a part_n of_o one_o of_o those_o year_n this_o the_o chief_a author_n of_o this_o opinion_n ribera_n do_v ingenuous_o confess_v to_o be_v a_o very_a hard_a thing_n to_o imagine_v the_o manner_n of_o and_o that_o he_o himself_o do_v account_v it_o a_o wonderful_a and_o miraculous_a thing_n and_o thereby_o do_v seem_v to_o allow_v we_o the_o liberty_n of_o take_v it_o for_o a_o kind_n of_o incredible_a thing_n as_o miracle_n before_o they_o be_v do_v be_v general_o account_v to_o be_v and_o then_o this_o make_v it_o at_o least_o very_o high_o probable_a that_o the_o time_n of_o forty_o two_o month_n or_o of_o one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n with_o the_o beast_n who_o carry_v she_o and_o to_o who_o seven_o head_n she_o be_v always_o fix_v must_v be_v understand_v in_o such_o a_o mystical_a sense_n as_o will_v give_v time_n enough_o for_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v do_v in_o that_o reign_n and_o according_a to_o the_o use_n of_o such_o part_n of_o time_n in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n among_o the_o prophet_n by_o rule_n 3._o which_o will_v make_v the_o time_n of_o babylon_n to_o begin_v many_o age_n before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n from_o hence_o then_o it_o appear_v that_o we_o have_v this_o encouragement_n already_o for_o our_o hope_n of_o a_o clear_a determination_n of_o the_o application_n of_o this_o prophecy_n viz._n that_o there_o be_v but_o three_o way_n yet_o pitch_v upon_o for_o the_o application_n of_o it_o that_o be_v to_o rome-pagan_a to_o rome-christian_a and_o to_o rome_n about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o first_o of_o which_o have_v be_v find_v to_o be_v very_o absurd_a and_o the_o last_o incredible_a and_o this_o be_v a_o invite_v foretaste_a of_o the_o satisfaction_n that_o may_v be_v expect_v from_o the_o more_o orderly_a and_o cautious_a examination_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o all_o clear_a determination_n concern_v these_o vision_n chap._n iu._n xvii_o rev._n xvii_o inference_n draw_v from_o the_o former_a chapter_n to_o discover_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o three_o last_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o last_o called_z the_o beast_n a_o account_n of_o the_o author_n method_n the_o determination_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o babylon_n to_o the_o time_n after_o the_o end_n of_o rome-pagan_a which_o seem_v now_o to_o be_v unquestionable_a do_v offer_v a_o very_a fair_a light_n for_o some_o general_a discovery_n about_o the_o mystery_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o his_o head_n which_o seem_v by_o the_o order_n of_o they_o to_o be_v design_v to_o be_v the_o clue_n to_o direct_v we_o in_o
a_o demonstration_n of_o the_o first_o principle_n of_o the_o protestant_a application_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n together_o with_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n concern_v the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n by_o drue_n cressener_n d._n d._n london_n print_v for_o thomas_n cockerill_n at_o the_o three_o leg_n in_o the_o poultry_n over-against_o stock-market_n m_o dc_o xc_o to_o the_o queen_n madam_n the_o intent_n of_o these_o paper_n be_v to_o make_v a_o more_o certain_a discovery_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o some_o divine_a oracle_n which_o have_v foretell_v the_o successive_a revolution_n of_o all_o the_o great_a empire_n in_o which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v to_o sojourn_v till_o it_o shall_v come_v to_o triumph_v over_o the_o kingdom_n of_o this_o world_n if_o they_o prove_v to_o be_v satisfactory_o clear_a religion_n and_o empire_n be_v the_o subject-matter_n of_o they_o they_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o most_o proper_a object_n of_o the_o meditation_n of_o christian_a prince_n we_o be_v now_o in_o the_o conclude_a part_n of_o the_o last_o of_o these_o empire_n and_o your_o majesty_n late_a wonderful_a success_n have_v so_o promise_v a_o aspect_n on_o that_o part_n of_o the_o prediction_n that_o they_o seem_v to_o appropriate_v all_o address_n of_o this_o kind_n to_o your_o royal_a court._n i_o have_v therefore_o think_v it_o a_o duty_n to_o offer_v that_o which_o i_o have_v already_o publish_v on_o this_o subject_a to_o the_o hand_n of_o his_o majesty_n and_o your_o majesty_n peculiar_a share_n in_o the_o throne_n do_v seem_v to_o demand_v this_o of_o i_o as_o the_o remainder_n of_o a_o debt_n from_o one_o that_o have_v once_o approach_v it_o this_o part_n be_v indeed_o the_o whole_a strength_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o former_a and_o for_o that_o reason_n ought_v to_o attend_v it_o to_o the_o same_o place_n to_o confirm_v the_o hope_n of_o a_o glorious_a success_n of_o both_o your_o majesty_n endeavour_n for_o the_o revival_n of_o the_o oppress_a reformation_n madam_n we_o have_v already_o see_v a_o very_a surprise_v beginning_n of_o this_o recovery_n in_o the_o late_a providential_a manner_n of_o the_o return_n of_o the_o protestant_n of_o savoy_n through_o the_o midst_n of_o their_o most_o inveterate_a and_o most_o powerful_a opposer_n the_o first_o date_n of_o that_o general_n suppression_n of_o the_o protestant_a profession_n in_o roman_a state_n which_o in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v call_v the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n in_o sackcloth_n be_v suppose_v to_o commence_v from_o the_o last_o considerable_a abjuration_n of_o the_o new_a convert_v abroad_o some_o while_n after_o the_o revocation_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o nants_n and_o then_o that_o which_o in_o the_o prophecy_n be_v call_v their_o resurrection_n three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a after_o their_o death_n must_v fall_v just_a about_o the_o time_n that_o the_o vaudois_n do_v revive_v and_o resettle_v the_o public_a profession_n of_o their_o religion_n after_o their_o return_n to_o their_o ancient_a habitation_n the_o vaudois_n and_o their_o neighbour_n have_v be_v so_o much_o the_o main_a body_n of_o the_o witness_n for_o many_o age_n before_o the_o reformation_n that_o since_o the_o first_o revival_n be_v agree_v from_o the_o prophecy_n to_o be_v in_o one_o particular_a place_n only_o they_o may_v safe_o be_v allow_v to_o be_v the_o first_o promise_v beginning_n at_o least_o of_o that_o revolution_n the_o proper_a kingdom_n of_o france_n do_v indeed_o seem_v from_o the_o present_a posture_n of_o affair_n to_o be_v the_o most_o likely_a to_o be_v the_o first_o scene_n of_o this_o revival_n 140._o the_o other_o treatise_n pag._n 139_o 140._o but_o it_o have_v be_v show_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o do_v fix_v the_o first_o beginning_n of_o it_o there_o and_o that_o the_o persecution_n in_o france_n and_o savoy_n be_v execute_v by_o the_o same_o instrument_n may_v very_o well_o pass_v for_o one_o and_o the_o same_o thing_n this_o madam_n be_v the_o first_o encourage_v earnest_a of_o that_o great_a deliverance_n which_o the_o oppress_a church_n do_v groan_n for_o and_o look_v up_o to_o heaven_n and_o to_o your_o protection_n to_o accomplish_v but_o whatever_o may_v become_v of_o these_o remote_a conclusion_n relate_v to_o present_a affair_n it_o will_v be_v no_o prejudice_n to_o what_o i_o here_o offer_v which_o be_v the_o only_a necessary_a and_o great_a concern_v of_o the_o protestant_a interpretation_n and_o the_o sole_a foundation_n of_o they_o it_o will_v here_o appear_v to_o remain_v still_o firm_a and_o unshaken_a that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o main_a object_n of_o the_o judgement_n of_o this_o prophecy_n the_o foundation_n of_o a_o building_n may_v be_v settle_v upon_o a_o rock_n though_o some_o part_n of_o the_o superstructure_n shall_v fall_v for_o want_v of_o a_o immediate_a and_o close_a coherence_n with_o it_o and_o if_o this_o first_o foundation_n be_v but_o once_o agree_v on_o and_o well_o regard_v by_o all_o party_n of_o protestant_n it_o be_v easy_a to_o see_v how_o influential_a it_o must_v needs_o be_v for_o the_o strengthen_n of_o the_o common_a interest_n of_o the_o reformation_n the_o dreadful_a character_n that_o be_v here_o set_v upon_o the_o common_a enemy_n and_o the_o divine_a intimation_n of_o the_o joint_n concern_v of_o all_o the_o reform_a church_n in_o the_o league_n against_o they_o as_o the_o witness_n and_o people_n of_o god_n and_o the_o present_a cry_v misery_n of_o their_o enslave_v brethren_n be_v more_o than_o sufficient_a to_o make_v they_o silence_v all_o their_o little_a unnecessary_a heat_n and_o animosity_n against_o one_o another_o and_o to_o make_v they_o unite_v with_o zeal_n to_o strengthen_v the_o hand_n of_o your_o majesty_n against_o the_o most_o refine_a barbarity_n of_o the_o great_a oppressor_n that_o be_v ever_o yet_o hear_v of_o there_o be_v indeed_o but_o small_a ground_n to_o hope_n that_o protestant_n will_v of_o a_o sudden_a agree_v upon_o this_o foundation_n whatever_o evidence_n there_o may_v be_v for_o it_o the_o enquiry_n into_o these_o matter_n be_v so_o out_o of_o fashion_n and_o lie_v under_o so_o general_a a_o prejudice_n that_o i_o find_v the_o press_n everywhere_o affright_v from_o undertake_v the_o charge_n of_o this_o publication_n and_o i_o be_o bind_v to_o acknowledge_v that_o nothing_o less_o can_v persuade_v they_o to_o it_o than_o the_o warm_a recommendation_n of_o a_o person_n who_o your_o majesty_n favour_n have_v eminent_o reward_v for_o his_o long_o continue_a labour_n in_o all_o the_o way_n by_o which_o the_o church_n can_v be_v either_o pious_o edify_v or_o learned_o defend_v it_o be_v indeed_o owe_v to_o my_o lord_n bishop_n of_o chichester_n if_o any_o thing_n here_o do_v prove_v to_o be_v of_o public_a use_n madam_n this_o general_n unconcern_v seem_v chief_o to_o be_v the_o effect_n of_o the_o popish_a marriage_n in_o the_o three_o last_o reign_n nothing_o be_v more_o the_o doctrine_n of_o our_o church_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n james_n the_o first_o than_o the_o charge_n of_o babylon_n and_o antichrist_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o it_o seem_v something_o too_o rude_a a_o charge_n both_o to_o church_n and_o court_n when_o the_o queen_n come_v to_o be_v concern_v in_o it_o and_o none_o but_o some_o very_o few_o of_o the_o most_o sincere_a and_o disintere_v among_o the_o learned_a will_v appear_v in_o it_o i_o have_v therefore_o apprehend_v it_o to_o be_v the_o most_o effectual_a way_n for_o the_o make_v this_o the_o currant_n study_v of_o the_o age_n again_o to_o procure_v the_o royal_a stamp_n upon_o it_o by_o your_o majesty_n favourable_a regard_n of_o this_o performance_n i_o be_o encourage_v to_o hope_v that_o it_o may_v not_o displease_v the_o impartial_a examiner_n of_o it_o and_o your_o majesty_n pious_a zeal_n to_o promote_v true_a religion_n and_o virtue_n have_v already_o begin_v to_o make_v all_o good_a design_n for_o the_o protestant_a interest_n the_o fashionable_a study_n of_o all_o about_o you._n that_o we_o may_v long_o have_v the_o powerful_a and_o charm_a influence_n of_o this_o great_a example_n for_o the_o improvement_n of_o all_o useful_a knowledge_n be_v the_o zealous_a prayer_n of_o madam_n your_o majesty_n most_o obedient_a subject_n drue_n cressener_n the_o preface_n concern_v the_o strength_n and_o usefulness_n of_o the_o work_n and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o it_o by_o the_o event_n and_o the_o defect_n of_o the_o synchronism_n most_o writer_n be_v so_o happy_a as_o to_o be_v able_a to_o think_v themselves_o sure_a of_o reader_n enough_o and_o all_o their_o care_n be_v to_o make_v they_o courteous_a and_o gentle_a by_o a_o preface_n but_o there_o be_v so_o few_o that_o can_v have_v the_o patience_n to_o hear_v of_o any_o thing_n about_o the_o revelation_n that_o
the_o great_a difficulty_n here_o be_v to_o get_v any_o reader_n at_o all_o and_o to_o prevent_v the_o be_v sentence_v without_o a_o trial_n that_o which_o do_v so_o affright_v the_o world_n from_o these_o thing_n be_v the_o usual_a fancifulness_n and_o looseness_n of_o discourse_n of_o this_o nature_n and_o their_o great_a confidence_n and_o assurance_n with_o little_a or_o no_o care_n to_o make_v sure_a of_o their_o foundation_n i_o do_v therefore_o think_v it_o requisite_a to_o assure_v all_o those_o that_o look_v upon_o this_o that_o the_o whole_a aim_n of_o my_o endeavour_n here_o be_v to_o restrain_v all_o kind_n of_o liberty_n of_o imagination_n and_o to_o force_v a_o assent_n by_o close_a and_o clear_a proof_n instead_o of_o surprise_v it_o by_o a_o ingenious_a scheme_n and_o by_o the_o tempt_a agreement_n and_o lucky_a likeness_n of_o character_n my_o great_a fear_n indeed_o be_v that_o the_o dry_a strictness_n of_o the_o reason_n in_o it_o will_v turn_v away_o more_o from_o peruse_v it_o than_o the_o strength_n and_o cautiousness_n of_o it_o will_v please_v but_o that_o will_v still_o the_o more_o clear_a my_o attempt_n from_o the_o common_a prejudice_n it_o may_v be_v some_o motive_n to_o the_o belief_n of_o this_o that_o the_o only_a end_n of_o this_o undertake_n be_v to_o find_v out_o a_o more_o satisfactory_a foundation_n for_o what_o the_o excellent_a mr._n mede_n have_v endeavour_v to_o demonstrate_v in_o this_o way_n who_o know_a reputation_n for_o his_o impartial_a and_o cautious_a judgement_n in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o other_o part_n of_o scripture_n be_v sufficient_a to_o silence_v all_o inconsiderate_a prejudices_fw-la against_o his_o performance_n of_o this_o kind_n there_o have_v indeed_o be_v some_o very_a great_a name_n of_o late_a etc._n grotius_n dr._n hammond_n etc._n etc._n among_o ourselves_o who_o have_v excuse_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n from_o any_o concern_n in_o the_o judgement_n of_o this_o prophecy_n and_o that_o only_o by_o lay_v down_o another_o scheme_n of_o interpretation_n without_o any_o tolerable_a proof_n of_o it_o but_o it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a prejudice_n against_o their_o authority_n that_o they_o be_v force_v to_o such_o shift_n for_o their_o foundation_n as_o the_o most_o judicious_a and_o the_o most_o skilful_a of_o the_o romish_a interpreter_n themselves_o do_v cry_v treatise_n see_v the_o preface_n to_o my_o former_a treatise_n out_o against_o as_o thing_n that_o none_o but_o man_n out_o of_o their_o wit_n will_v own_o and_o such_o as_o they_o affirm_v to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o all_o kind_n of_o interpreter_n jew_n and_o christian_n ancient_a and_o modern_a and_o when_o they_o come_v to_o speak_v of_o the_o like_a kind_n of_o phrase_n do_v declare_v that_o sense_n of_o they_o which_o these_o new_a man_n account_v monstrous_a in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o their_o brethren_n to_o be_v so_o clear_a that_o all_o but_o those_o that_o be_v blind_a may_v easy_o see_v it_o or_o such_o as_o be_v agreeable_a both_o to_o the_o usage_n of_o common_a speech_n and_o to_o the_o usage_n of_o scripture_n or_o such_o as_o must_v necessary_o be_v allow_v which_o be_v a_o sufficient_a vindication_n of_o those_o learned_a interpreter_n of_o our_o own_o who_o have_v bring_v the_o same_o charge_n against_o these_o ingenious_a innovator_n it_o will_v at_o the_o first_o much_o surprise_n any_o man_n to_o see_v these_o learned_a protestant_n so_o busy_a to_o ease_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n of_o this_o trouble_n from_o their_o brethren_n when_o all_o the_o thanks_o that_o they_o can_v get_v for_o it_o from_o the_o most_o judicious_a of_o those_o who_o cause_n they_o oblige_v by_o it_o be_v to_o be_v call_v madman_n and_o fool_n for_o their_o pain_n but_o in_o this_o they_o themselves_o do_v satisfy_v we_o they_o acknowledge_v that_o they_o come_v to_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o revelation_n with_o a_o design_n to_o serve_v by_o it_o it_o be_v more_o to_o answer_v objection_n against_o some_o singular_a notion_n than_o to_o unfold_v the_o mystery_n of_o that_o prophecy_n they_o come_v to_o force_v their_o way_n through_o the_o difficulty_n that_o the_o plain_a and_o obvious_a sense_n of_o the_o vision_n do_v lay_v in_o their_o way_n and_o nothing_o be_v more_o ordinary_a than_o to_o see_v man_n wrest_v any_o part_n of_o scripture_n that_o will_v not_o comply_v with_o their_o fancy_n for_o some_o particular_a opinion_n their_o expedient_a for_n catholic_n union_n of_o all_o christian_a church_n by_o the_o compliance_n of_o the_o roman_a their_o assurace_n of_o the_o necessity_n of_o the_o conveyance_n of_o a_o right_a succession_n and_o ordination_n by_o a_o church_n that_o be_v not_o formal_o idolatrous_a etc._n etc._n be_v altogether_o inconsistent_a with_o the_o protestant_a sense_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n it_o be_v as_o evident_a on_o the_o other_o side_n from_o the_o closeness_n and_o cautiousness_n of_o mr._n mede_n explication_n and_o the_o impartiality_n of_o his_o judgement_n upon_o all_o other_o occasion_n that_o his_o whole_a aim_n be_v to_o make_v sure_a of_o the_o clear_a and_o certain_a sense_n of_o these_o mystery_n he_o bid_v no_o private_a opinion_n that_o he_o come_v to_o advance_v by_o it_o or_o to_o make_v it_o a_o drudge_n to_o and_o his_o way_n of_o life_n and_o the_o wariness_n and_o the_o ingenuity_n of_o his_o spirit_n in_o all_o his_o other_o exposition_n of_o scripture_n do_v sufficient_o secure_v he_o that_o character_n of_o himself_o which_o his_o modesty_n will_v only_o own_v viz._n his_o freedom_n from_o studium_fw-la partium_fw-la but_o the_o present_a age_n be_v so_o general_o prepossess_v with_o the_o interpretation_n of_o these_o learned_a man_n that_o it_o be_v further_a necessary_a to_o remind_v those_o that_o look_v upon_o they_o as_o a_o great_a service_n to_o the_o church_n of_o england_n that_o they_o be_v great_a novelty_n 160._o see_v dr._n bernard_n be_v discourse_n p._n 139_o to_o 160._o in_o its_o doctrine_n and_o if_o continue_v in_o will_v but_o expose_v it_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o reform_a church_n for_o depart_v from_o they_o and_o from_o its_o own_o first_o faith_n only_o to_o uphold_v some_o prerogative_n of_o its_o own_o reformation_n to_o the_o undervalue_v and_o undermine_v of_o the_o ground_n of_o they_o it_o be_v manifest_a 316._o manifest_a three_o part_n of_o the_o sermon_n against_o idolatry_n p._n 69._o and_o 6_o part_n of_o the_o sermon_n against_o rebellion_n p._n 316._o by_o the_o homily_n approve_v of_o in_o our_o article_n as_o the_o faith_n of_o our_o church_n that_o the_o charge_n of_o babylon_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v the_o stand_a profession_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n and_o it_o continue_v to_o be_v the_o 57_o the_o bishop_n jewel_n p._n 373._o bishop_n abbot_n antichristi_fw-la demonstratio_fw-la archbishop_n whitgift_n tract_n 8._o p._n 349._o bishop_n andrews_n tortura_fw-la torti_n bishop_n bilson_n p._n 527._o bishop_n morton_n mr._n r._n hooker_n be_v treatise_n of_o justification_n sect_n 10_o 57_o currant_n judgement_n of_o all_o the_o best_a learned_a member_n of_o it_o till_o the_o end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o king_n james_n the_o first_o it_o be_v real_o believe_v in_o his_o time_n to_o be_v so_o clear_a and_o important_a a_o part_n of_o their_o faith_n that_o both_o the_o church_n and_o the_o court_n do_v applaud_v the_o king_n in_o his_o public_a defence_n of_o it_o though_o he_o do_v thereby_o plain_o endanger_v the_o honour_n of_o his_o character_n and_o the_o interest_n of_o his_o kingdom_n among_o all_o roman-catholick_n prince_n as_o appear_v by_o lessius_n epistle_n monitory_a to_o they_o after_o that_o time_n this_o doctrine_n of_o the_o homily_n come_v to_o be_v more_o out_o of_o fashion_n either_o to_o be_v civil_a to_o the_o marriage_n of_o the_o succeed_a reign_n or_o to_o take_v away_o all_o the_o advantage_n that_o the_o serapatist_n may_v have_v from_o hence_o against_o the_o necessity_n of_o a_o uninterrupted_a succession_n and_o ordination_n in_o every_o lawfully-constituted_n church_n which_o may_v also_o show_v they_o the_o necessity_n of_o unite_n with_o the_o church_n of_o england_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o extravagant_a heat_n of_o those_o time_n be_v enough_o to_o make_v learned_a man_n run_v into_o unnecessary_a extreme_n but_o the_o common_a danger_n of_o late_a have_v now_o revive_v the_o ancient_a doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n again_o which_o these_o novelty_n do_v contradict_v all_o the_o best_a learned_a in_o the_o church_n have_v be_v engage_v in_o charge_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n with_o formal_a idolatry_n in_o expose_v all_o expedient_n for_o union_n with_o it_o in_o demonstrate_v the_o necessity_n of_o a_o separation_n from_o they_o whatever_o become_v of_o the_o succession_n in_o disow_v of_o all_o kind_n of_o right_n of_o supremacy_n there_o etc._n etc._n if_o therefore_o the_o authority_n of_o
these_o new_a interpreter_n do_v still_o prejudice_v any_o that_o be_v otherwise_o curious_a against_o these_o kind_n of_o inquiry_n here_o be_v all_o this_o to_o make_v they_o very_o uneasy_a under_o it_o viz._n that_o they_o rely_v upon_o such_o for_o it_o as_o the_o best_a judge_n among_o those_o who_o cause_n they_o most_o befriend_v by_o it_o do_v impartial_o cry_v out_o against_o as_o man_n void_a of_o common_a sense_n for_o the_o ground_n that_o they_o go_v upon_o for_o it_o and_o that_o they_o prefer_v the_o judgement_n of_o these_o man_n in_o opposition_n to_o the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n itself_o and_o of_o the_o best_a learned_a and_o the_o most_o impartial_a defender_n of_o it_o almost_o ever_o since_o the_o reformation_n and_o also_o in_o opposition_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o all_o reform_a church_n beside_o i_o do_v moreover_o here_o pretend_v to_o lay_v a_o sure_a and_o deep_a foundation_n for_o the_o demonstration_n of_o the_o protestant_a application_n than_o have_v yet_o be_v offer_v which_o may_v make_v my_o endeavour_n for_o it_o at_o least_o worth_a the_o examine_n and_o for_o the_o better_a apprehend_v of_o the_o force_n of_o all_o i_o will_v here_o give_v a_o general_a idea_n of_o my_o whole_a process_n in_o it_o the_o chief_a foundation_n of_o my_o design_n be_v the_o constant_a usage_n of_o figure_n of_o the_o like_a kind_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o there_o be_v this_o great_a advantage_n from_o daniel_n figure_n that_o they_o be_v both_o the_o original_a copy_n of_o that_o in_o the_o revelation_n and_o have_v also_o a_o great_a variety_n of_o like_a scheme_n and_o be_v almost_o all_o of_o they_o fulfil_v before_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n as_o it_o have_v be_v by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o learned_a end_n see_v consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n at_o the_o end_n of_o almost_o all_o party_n and_o age_n agree_v upon_o this_o make_v the_o signification_n of_o the_o scheme_n of_o daniel_n to_o be_v certain_o determine_v and_o to_o be_v so_o many_o data_fw-la and_o rule_n for_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o like_a but_o less_o know_v phrase_n in_o the_o revelation_n i_o have_v therefore_o take_v some_o pain_n to_o make_v sure_a of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o figure_n of_o daniel_n in_o such_o a_o way_n of_o proof_n as_o i_o hope_v may_v bear_v the_o most_o critical_a examination_n which_o be_v never_o before_o clear_o do_v but_o be_v the_o most_o requisite_a of_o any_o thing_n for_o a_o full_a satisfaction_n about_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n for_o by_o this_o mean_v i_o have_v reduce_v all_o the_o kind_n of_o scheme_n signify_v dominion_n to_o certain_a and_o uniform_a definition_n which_o be_v a_o much_o large_a basis_n to_o establish_v the_o interpretation_n of_o these_o mystery_n upon_o and_o which_o i_o find_v much_o want_v in_o mr._n mede_n and_o dr._n more_o be_v method_n the_o prophetical_a term_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v by_o this_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v well_o know_v to_o the_o apostle_n before_o and_o the_o signification_n of_o the_o chief_a of_o they_o to_o contain_v in_o they_o so_o large_a a_o space_n of_o time_n as_o determine_v their_o accomplishment_n to_o many_o age_n after_o his_o time_n which_o be_v a_o great_a confirmation_n of_o the_o divine_a authority_n of_o the_o prophecy_n this_o be_v the_o whole_a business_n of_o the_o second_o book_n which_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o most_o nice_o and_o attentive_o examine_v but_o to_o make_v the_o demonstration_n of_o this_o the_o more_o secure_a i_o think_v it_o most_o convenient_a to_o make_v use_n of_o some_o of_o the_o most_o undoubted_a and_o acknowledge_v thing_n about_o babylon_n and_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n which_o do_v the_o most_o open_o and_o unquestionable_o determine_v the_o scene_n of_o these_o thing_n to_o one_o certain_a empire_n whereby_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n which_o be_v prove_v necessary_o to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o that_o in_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v more_o certain_o make_v know_v and_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o kingdom_n there_o mention_v more_o unavoidable_o confine_v in_o their_o particular_a signification_n this_o therefore_o be_v think_v fit_a to_o be_v premise_v in_o the_o first_o book_n in_o the_o do_n of_o this_o i_o have_v another_o aim_n which_o i_o apprehend_v to_o be_v of_o very_o useful_a importance_n and_o that_o be_v to_o make_v sure_a of_o the_o foundation_n of_o mr._n mede_n syncronism_n that_o be_v that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o revelation_n do_v denote_v but_o one_o and_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n of_o it_o the_o want_n of_o a_o close_a proof_n of_o which_o give_v a_o great_a advantage_n to_o the_o grotian_n interpretation_n to_o evade_v the_o force_n of_o his_o demonstration_n by_o take_v that_o term_n in_o various_a acceptation_n dr._n moor_n have_v indeed_o take_v great_a pain_n for_o this_o purpose_n but_o i_o can_v not_o be_v satisfy_v till_o i_o find_v it_o more_o absolute_o necessary_a for_o that_o term_n to_o be_v everywhere_o but_o the_o same_o particular_a state_n than_o his_o eighteen_o congruity_n or_o likeness_n do_v seem_v to_o make_v it_o the_o three_o book_n do_v apply_v the_o general_a notion_n in_o the_o two_o former_a to_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n thus_o far_o i_o have_v general_o endeavour_v to_o carry_v on_o my_o whole_a process_n upon_o principle_n common_a to_o all_o the_o several_a way_n of_o protestant_a interpreter_n and_o have_v therefore_o offer_v i_o own_o particular_a apprehension_n about_o the_o application_n and_o first_o date_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o beast_n by_o way_n of_o query_n only_o that_o i_o may_v lay_v the_o stress_n of_o the_o business_n upon_o a_o foundation_n large_a enough_o to_o fit_v almost_o all_o the_o different_a judgement_n of_o protestant_a interpreter_n and_o not_o venture_v it_o upon_o the_o narrow_a bottom_n of_o one_o particular_a man_n fancy_n and_o method_n and_o i_o have_v make_v use_n of_o no_o authority_n to_o confirm_v any_o thing_n of_o moment_n but_o the_o consent_n of_o papist_n themselves_o and_o their_o consent_n about_o almost_o all_o the_o proposition_n in_o the_o first_o and_o second_o book_n which_o be_v the_o principle_n and_o foundation_n of_o the_o design_n be_v a_o very_a great_a confirmation_n to_o i_o of_o the_o strength_n and_o certainty_n of_o all_o that_o follow_v but_o yet_o i_o be_o so_o thorough_o sensible_a of_o the_o strange_a and_o violent_a heat_n that_o the_o study_n of_o these_o thing_n do_v general_o possess_v all_o man_n with_o that_o engage_v in_o it_o that_o i_o must_v desire_v that_o justice_n of_o the_o reader_n not_o to_o be_v deter_v from_o the_o perusal_n of_o this_o performance_n by_o the_o confident_a censure_n of_o any_o that_o may_v observe_v some_o small_a conclusion_n here_o not_o so_o agreeable_a to_o their_o own_o fancy_n for_o the_o most_o eminent_a and_o admire_a in_o other_o part_n of_o learning_n have_v be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o most_o absurd_a and_o gross_a in_o their_o confident_a mistake_v about_o these_o matter_n nothing_o indeed_o do_v make_v man_n so_o obnoxious_a to_o mistake_v here_o as_o a_o more_o than_o ordinary_a measure_n of_o quickness_n of_o part_n and_o of_o assurance_n from_o great_a improvement_n in_o other_o way_n if_o i_o have_v at_o all_o succeed_v in_o this_o attempt_n i_o must_v whole_o attribute_v it_o under_o god_n assistance_n to_o the_o peculiar_a scepticalness_n of_o my_o nature_n and_o the_o continual_a distrust_n of_o my_o own_o apprehension_n and_o performance_n which_o will_v not_o suffer_v i_o to_o fix_v upon_o scarce_o any_o thing_n before_o i_o have_v by_o often_o repeat_v correction_n of_o my_o first_o thought_n about_o it_o make_v it_o appear_v not_o only_o clear_a but_o necessary_a to_o i_o it_o be_v enough_o to_o revive_v the_o curiosity_n of_o the_o present_a age_n for_o the_o examination_n of_o this_o attempt_n to_o reflect_v but_o upon_o the_o peculiar_a advantage_n of_o it_o if_o perform_v my_o design_n design_n the_o usefulness_n of_o the_o design_n be_v to_o give_v a_o clear_a and_o necessary_a proof_n that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n be_v that_o great_a enemy_n of_o god_n church_n which_o be_v much_o the_o business_n of_o the_o revelation_n and_o one_o very_o great_a advantage_n of_o this_o will_v be_v that_o it_o will_v cut_v off_o many_o voluminous_a and_o intricate_a dispute_n which_o take_v up_o so_o much_o of_o the_o choice_a time_n of_o the_o best_a men._n if_o it_o be_v once_o make_v sure_a that_o god_n have_v here_o so_o open_o expose_v the_o distinguish_a mark_n of_o that_o church_n almost_o every_o one_o of_o bellarmin_n note_n of_o his_o church_n ought_v without_o any_o dispute_n to_o be_v grant_v he_o nay_o if_o that_o alone_o be_v
but_o yield_v which_o the_o jesuit_n alcazar_n c._n alcazar_n in_o v._o 2._o c._n 11._o apocalyps_n notat_fw-la 4._o item_n ante_fw-la notation_n see_v preface_n to_o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o r._n c._n affirm_v to_o be_v necessary_a and_o the_o contrary_a of_o it_o to_o be_v not_o at_o all_o agreeable_a to_o the_o enigmatical_a style_n of_o the_o revelation_n that_o be_v that_o the_o 1260_o day_n be_v to_o be_v take_v in_o a_o mystical_a and_o not_o in_o the_o literal_a sense_n those_o note_n will_v be_v the_o sure_a confirmation_n that_o that_o church_n must_v be_v the_o great_a babylon_n for_o as_o the_o mystical_a acceptation_n of_o a_o day_n in_o scripture_n be_v a_o year_n so_o be_v it_o impossible_a to_o apply_v the_o character_n answer_v to_o those_o mark_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o any_o rule_v power_n beside_o for_o the_o space_n of_o 1260_o together_o since_o the_o write_n of_o the_o prophecy_n ex._n gr_n wherever_o be_v there_o a_o empire_n since_o the_o write_n of_o the_o prophecy_n but_o that_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o note_v 1_o be_v so_o universal_a for_o 1260_o year_n together_o as_o to_o have_v all_o that_o dwell_v upon_o earth_n peoples_n and_o multitude_n and_o 15._o rev._n 13._o 8._o etc._n etc._n 17._o 15._o nation_n and_o tongue_n to_o worship_v it_o what_o rule_v power_n but_o that_o so_o ancient_a as_o to_o have_v the_o blood_n of_o prophet_n and_o saint_n and_o of_o all_o that_o be_v slay_v upon_o earth_n of_o note_n 2_o that_o kind_n for_o that_o space_n of_o time_n to_o be_v find_v in_o it_o what_o 24._o rev._n 18._o 24._o rule_v but_o that_o have_v ever_o so_o long_o a_o duration_n in_o the_o world_n as_o to_o continue_v set_v upon_o a_o hill_n much_o less_o upon_o seven_o hill_n note_v 3_o for_o so_o great_a a_o space_n of_o time_n or_o so_o as_o to_o answer_v the_o whole_a length_n of_o the_o time_n of_o the_o saracen_n and_o turkish_a empire_n 13._o rev._n 9_o 1_o 13._o in_o the_o two_o first_o woe_n never_o have_v any_o other_o church_n note_v 4_o such_o a_o amplitude_n or_o variety_n of_o believer_n as_o to_o have_v all_o nation_n drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o her_o fornication_n or_o so_o 7._o rev._n 18._o 3_o &_o c._n 13._o 7._o as_o to_o have_v a_o blasphemous_a power_n over_o all_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o nation_n none_o but_o that_o be_v ever_o so_o eminent_o conspicuous_a for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n for_o the_o succession_n note_v 5_o of_o its_o bishop_n under_o one_o supreme_a patriarch_n as_o to_o be_v the_o live_a image_n of_o all_o the_o civil_a dignity_n of_o the_o empire_n where_o 15._o rev._n 13._o 12_o 14_o 15._o it_o be_v under_o one_o supreme_a church-head_n exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o civil_a head_n or_o with_o imperium_fw-la in_o imperio_fw-la nor_o do_v ever_o any_o enemy_n of_o god_n church_n act_n for_o so_o long_a a_o time_n like_o the_o red_a dragon_n in_o its_o bloody_a law_n against_o the_o note_n 6_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o yet_o so_o far_o agree_v with_o the_o primitive_a church_n in_o fundamental_a doctrine_n as_o to_o answer_v the_o character_n of_o a_o false_a prophet_n with_o the_o horn_n of_o 11._o rev._n 13._o 11._o the_o lamb_n christ_n but_o speak_v like_o the_o red_a dragon_n to_o his_o follower_n as_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n have_v do_v wherever_o but_o there_o have_v there_o be_v such_o a_o union_n of_o head_n and_o note_v 7_o member_n for_o that_o length_n of_o time_n to_o apply_v the_o one_o mind_n 17._o rev._n 17._o 13_o 17._o of_o the_o ten_o king_n to_o for_o their_o agreement_n together_o to_o give_v their_o power_n and_o strength_n and_o their_o whole_a kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n never_o do_v any_o but_o that_o church_n appear_v so_o long_o together_o with_o such_o a_o medley_n of_o sanctity_n in_o some_o doctrine_n note_v 8_o &_o 10._o and_o outward_a appearance_n of_o a_o strict_a holiness_n of_o life_n join_v with_o other_o abominable_a doctrine_n and_o practice_n to_o qualify_v it_o for_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o speech_n of_o the_o dragon_n for_o the_o idolatrous_a and_o cruel_a command_n of_o the_o 15._o rev._n 13._o 12_o 15._o image_n or_o for_o have_v the_o form_n of_o godliness_n in_o the_o latter_a 7._o 2_o tim._n 3._o 1_o 7._o time_n and_o yet_o deny_v the_o power_n thereof_o or_o for_o forbid_v 3._o 1_o tim._n 4._o 3._o to_o marry_v and_o command_v to_o abstain_v from_o meat_n and_o yet_o maintain_v doctrine_n of_o devil_n what_o deceive_v power_n but_o that_o do_v ever_o show_v so_o wonderful_a a_o efficacy_n note_v 9_o of_o its_o doctrine_n as_o to_o make_v the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o 2._o rev._n 17._o 2._o all_o nation_n drink_v with_o the_o wine_n of_o its_o fornication_n or_o where_o do_v god_n ever_o send_v such_o a_o efficacious_a delusion_n as_o to_o make_v man_n so_o strong_o to_o believe_v a_o lie_n thing_n clear_v contrary_a 11._o 2_o thess_n 2._o 11._o to_o the_o common_a sense_n and_o reason_n of_o all_o mankind_n note_v 11_o the_o glory_n of_o miracle_n never_o appear_v any_o where_o so_o long_o 14._o rev._n 13._o 14._o to_o make_v good_a the_o false_a prophet_n lie_a wonder_n and_o his_o 22._o matth._n 7._o 22._o deceive_v all_o that_o dwell_v upon_o earth_n by_o the_o mean_n of_o they_o and_o never_o be_v there_o but_o in_o the_o roman_a church_n so_o long_o a_o reign_n of_o those_o that_o prophesy_v in_o the_o name_n of_o note_n 12_o christ_n with_o sign_n and_o wonder_n to_o assure_v the_o gift_n of_o prophecy_n to_o they_o and_o so_o to_o answer_v the_o character_n of_o the_o false_a 24._o rev._n 13._o 14._o &_o mat._n 24._o 24._o prophet_n work_v miracle_n to_o deceive_v the_o world_n and_o even_o if_o it_o be_v possible_a the_o very_a elect._n nor_o ever_o have_v any_o power_n upon_o earth_n so_o numerous_a confession_n of_o its_o note_n 13_o adversary_n for_o the_o application_n of_o these_o note_n of_o his_o church_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o verify_v the_o testimony_n of_o the_o witness_n 3._o rev._n 11._o 3._o no_o church_n or_o state_n in_o the_o world_n beside_o have_v make_v such_o a_o unhappy_a end_n of_o any_o thing_n near_o so_o many_o of_o its_o enemy_n note_v 14_o as_o the_o roman_a to_o assure_v we_o that_o it_o can_v be_v nowhere_o but_o there_o that_o the_o image_n cause_v all_o to_o be_v kill_v 17._o rev._n 13._o 15_o 16_o 17._o that_o will_v not_o worship_v it_o nor_o receive_v its_o mark_n and_o name_n nor_o do_v temporal_a felicity_n ever_o attend_v any_o other_o note_v 15_o religion_n for_o half_a the_o time_n of_o the_o roman_a reign_n to_o make_v it_o possible_a to_o understand_v the_o riches_n and_o glory_n of_o babylon_n to_o 17._o rev._n 18._o 16_o 17._o her_o last_o hour_n of_o any_o thing_n else_o if_o it_o shall_v here_o be_v say_v that_o these_o 1260_o year_n be_v to_o be_v verify_v of_o some_o empire_n yet_o to_o come_v it_o must_v however_o be_v allow_v that_o the_o present_a roman_a church_n be_v as_o like_o that_o antichristian_a empire_n for_o all_o the_o time_n that_o it_o be_v to_o continue_v and_o that_o for_o 1260_o year_n as_o one_o thing_n can_v well_o be_v like_o another_o this_o will_v make_v one_o apprehend_v that_o bellarmin_n be_v perfect_o infatuate_v to_o make_v choice_n of_o such_o thing_n for_o the_o mark_n of_o his_o church_n as_o make_v it_o the_o very_a picture_n of_o babylon_n the_o great_a in_o the_o revelation_n and_o show_v the_o use_n and_o great_a moment_n of_o the_o note_n of_o the_o church_n as_o deliver_v by_o cardinal_n bellarmin_n so_o also_o for_o other_o intricate_a controversy_n e._n g._n if_o this_o application_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v once_o secure_v who_o will_v much_o trouble_v himself_o to_o prove_v the_o formal_a idolatry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n when_o it_o appear_v here_o to_o be_v the_o mother_n of_o harlot_n that_o have_v make_v all_o nation_n 3._o rev._n 18._o 3._o drink_v of_o the_o wine_n of_o her_o fornication_n or_o to_o defend_v any_o reform_a church_n from_o the_o imputation_n of_o schism_n when_o there_o be_v such_o a_o express_a command_n to_o the_o people_n of_o 4._o v._o 4._o god_n to_o come_v out_o of_o she_o any_o way_n with_o or_o without_o the_o countenance_n of_o authority_n that_o they_o be_v not_o partaker_n of_o her_o sin_n and_o so_o receive_v of_o her_o plague_n or_o to_o contend_v much_o for_o the_o perpetual_a visibility_n of_o the_o true_a people_n of_o god_n when_o the_o prophecy_n do_v so_o express_o distinguish_v betwixt_o they_o as_o unknown_a and_o a_o false_a idolatrous_a and_o apostate_n church_n 7._o ibidem_fw-la rev._n 18._o 4._o &_o c._n 7._o wherein_o they_o sojourn_v and_o do_v set_v they_o forth_o as_o person_n
way_n i_o be_o thereby_o oblige_v to_o remove_v all_o ground_n of_o prejudice_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o any_o thing_n that_o i_o may_v seem_v to_o have_v be_v too_o venturous_a in_o i_o have_v account_v it_o the_o true_a rule_n for_o the_o application_n of_o prophecy_n that_o concern_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n ever_o since_o the_o write_n of_o it_o to_o choose_v out_o only_o the_o most_o eminent_a event_n and_o such_o as_o be_v of_o the_o large_a extent_n over_o christendom_n both_o for_o time_n and_o place_n and_o that_o do_v withal_o the_o best_a answer_v the_o character_n of_o the_o text._n and_o this_o rule_n i_o make_v account_n i_o have_v be_v so_o careful_a to_o observe_v that_o i_o question_v not_o but_o that_o the_o event_n which_o i_o have_v pitch_v upon_o will_v by_o all_o impartial_a judge_n be_v allow_v to_o have_v have_v a_o fair_a and_o strong_a temptation_n to_o they_o from_o the_o prophecy_n itself_o this_o may_v appear_v first_o from_o my_o explication_n of_o the_o vial_n 219._o the_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n pag._n 219._o i_o think_v myself_o force_v by_o the_o close_a and_o immediate_a consequence_n in_o the_o 14_o chapter_n of_o my_o former_a treatise_n to_o fix_v the_o first_o date_n of_o the_o vial_n to_o the_o time_n soon_o after_o the_o reformation_n that_o be_v the_o first_o victory_n over_o the_o beast_n after_o 2._o rev._n 15._o 2._o which_o the_o plauge_n that_o be_v to_o humble_v the_o roman_a church_n in_o order_n to_o its_o last_o ruin_n do_v begin_v and_o the_o vial_n be_v agree_v not_o to_o end_v before_o the_o ruin_n of_o babylon_n they_o must_v therefore_o measure_v out_o the_o chief_a mortification_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o the_o reformation_n till_o that_o time_n and_o i_o can_v but_o be_v confident_a that_o i_o have_v pitch_v upon_o the_o most_o eminent_a mortification_n and_o those_o withal_o that_o do_v the_o most_o just_o answer_v the_o character_n of_o their_o respective_a vial_n in_o the_o text._n indeed_o from_o the_o consideration_n of_o those_o great_a humiliation_n of_o the_o roman_a interest_n since_o the_o reformation_n which_o seem_v to_o be_v equal_a to_o the_o plague_n of_o the_o first_o trumpet_n and_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o plague_n of_o the_o six_o trumpet_n and_o yet_o uncapable_a of_o be_v signify_v by_o it_o i_o can_v think_v it_o possible_a for_o they_o not_o to_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o vial_n since_o otherwise_o those_o eminent_a plague_n upon_o that_o church_n since_o the_o reformation_n will_v have_v nothing_o in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o represent_v they_o which_o yet_o be_v at_o least_o as_o great_a plague_n to_o the_o romanist_n as_o the_o three_o first_o trumpet_n the_o death_n and_o the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n 100_o rev._n 11._o 7_o 11._o see_v the_o judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n pag._n 100_o in_o sackcloth_n be_v the_o chief_a of_o my_o application_n to_o present_a time_n and_o i_o have_v take_v such_o care_n in_o this_o that_o i_o think_v i_o have_v prove_v it_o impossible_a to_o have_v happen_v before_o our_o time_n and_o by_o its_o nearness_n in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o second_o woe_n which_o all_o considerable_a protestant_n agree_v to_o be_v the_o turkish_a hostility_n and_o by_o the_o time_n assign_v 9_o ibid._n chap._n 8_o &_o 9_o to_o the_o continuance_n of_o that_o woe_n i_o have_v not_o without_o sufficient_a warrant_n for_o it_o confine_v it_o to_o this_o present_a time_n i_o see_v nothing_o yet_o but_o what_o do_v very_o surprise_o confirm_v that_o application_n and_o it_o will_v not_o be_v improper_a nor_o unpleasant_a upon_o this_o occasion_n to_o reflect_v upon_o the_o confirmation_n that_o have_v be_v give_v of_o they_o by_o the_o event_n contrary_a to_o what_o in_o all_o humane_a appearance_n may_v have_v be_v expect_v the_o resurrection_n of_o the_o witness_n be_v there_o determine_v 107._o chap._n 7._o p._n 107._o to_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a after_o the_o general_a apostasy_n of_o the_o french_a church_n for_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n be_v prove_v to_o be_v the_o perfect_a suppression_n of_o the_o profession_n of_o protestantism_n and_o that_o be_v not_o till_o the_o professor_n of_o it_o 91._o chap._n 6._o p_o 91._o that_o remain_v behind_o renounce_v that_o profession_n and_o as_o the_o character_n of_o their_o be_v in_o sackcloth_n do_v confine_v the_o place_n of_o this_o to_o a_o roman_a state_n so_o also_o have_v this_o be_v most_o unexpected_o fulfil_v by_o the_o return_n of_o the_o protestant_n of_o savoy_n through_o the_o midst_n of_o their_o enemy_n contrary_a to_o all_o humane_a appearance_n they_o resettled_a their_o public_a worship_n there_o just_a about_o that_o distance_n of_o time_n from_o the_o last_o considerable_a abjuration_n of_o the_o new_a convert_v which_o be_v the_o most_o proper_a death_n of_o their_o witness_v profession_n i_o have_v indeed_o declare_v that_o i_o think_v it_o much_o more_o likely_a from_o the_o outward_a appearance_n of_o thing_n that_o this_o revolution_n shall_v begin_v first_o in_o the_o proper_a kingdom_n of_o france_n but_o i_o take_v care_n at_o the_o same_o time_n to_o show_v that_o there_o be_v nothing_o 140._o p._n 107_o 139_o 140._o clear_a in_o the_o prophecy_n that_o do_v fix_v it_o there_o and_o providence_n have_v according_o think_v fit_v to_o make_v choice_n of_o a_o more_o unthought-of_a manner_n of_o bring_v this_o to_o pass_v and_o yet_o the_o savoy-persecution_n be_v carry_v on_o by_o the_o french_a troop_n 140._o p._n 140._o and_o counsel_n i_o do_v then_o signify_v that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v account_v but_o the_o same_o place_n of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n i_o have_v in_o some_o place_n mention_v the_o revocation_n of_o the_o edict_n of_o nants_n as_o the_o date_n of_o the_o death_n of_o the_o witness_n that_o be_v the_o great_a public_a act_n that_o make_v they_o speechless_a but_o then_o i_o have_v more_o particular_o explain_v my_o meaning_n about_o it_o pag._n 107._o viz._n that_o their_o last_o expire_n be_v not_o to_o be_v account_v but_o from_o the_o last_o end_n of_o the_o work_n of_o the_o dragoon_n for_o the_o general_a apostasy_n of_o that_o church_n for_o the_o edict_n itself_o have_v a_o offer_n of_o toleration_n in_o private_a to_o those_o who_o be_v willing_a to_o stay_v in_o the_o kingdom_n if_o some_o shall_v think_v it_o fit_a to_o date_n this_o time_n from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o savoy-persecution_n than_o the_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a will_v end_v at_o the_o quiet_a establishment_n of_o the_o vaudois_n in_o their_o profession_n some_o while_n after_o their_o return_n and_o let_v none_o think_v the_o smallness_n of_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o vaudois_n to_o be_v too_o inconsiderable_a to_o be_v think_v of_o by_o the_o prophecy_n for_o beside_o that_o the_o resurrection_n 32._o chap._n 7._o theor._n 32._o of_o the_o witness_n be_v to_o be_v but_o in_o one_o place_n at_o the_o first_o the_o vaudois_n be_v for_o many_o age_n the_o only_a considerable_a party_n of_o the_o witness_n they_o may_v therefore_o be_v very_o well_o account_v the_o first_o comfortable_a earnest_n of_o a_o more_o universal_a revival_n of_o the_o silence_v church_n in_o other_o place_n 2._o from_o the_o order_n in_o the_o text_n i_o have_v also_o former_o determine_v treatise_n letter_n to_o h._n p._n e._n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o treatise_n that_o the_o end_n of_o the_o present_a turkish_a war_n as_o the_o last_o part_n of_o the_o second_o woe_n can_v not_o be_v till_o some_o time_n after_o the_o first_o revival_n of_o suppress_a protestantism_n this_o we_o now_o see_v fulfil_v and_o yet_o how_o contrary_a be_v this_o to_o all_o the_o outward_a posture_n of_o affair_n almost_o ever_o since_o it_o be_v conjecture_v which_o be_v in_o the_o year_n 87_o the_o turk_n seem_v before_o to_o have_v be_v bring_v to_o the_o great_a necessity_n of_o make_v a_o peace_n but_o from_o that_o time_n almost_o ever_o since_o they_o have_v have_v such_o strange_a disorder_n and_o new_a change_n in_o their_o government_n which_o tend_v all_o to_o the_o impoverish_n and_o divide_v of_o their_o state_n that_o it_o be_v by_o all_o the_o best_a judge_n of_o public_a affair_n conclude_v that_o it_o be_v impossible_a for_o they_o to_o subsist_v any_o long_o without_o it_o and_o on_o the_o other_o side_n there_o have_v be_v such_o loud_a alarm_n of_o a_o more_o formidable_a enemy_n on_o this_o side_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o such_o continual_a importunity_n from_o the_o ally_n in_o the_o french_a war_n and_o from_o the_o obligation_n of_o the_o league_n of_o ausbourg_n to_o put_v a_o end_n to_o the_o turkish_a war_n and_o so_o small_a a_o diversion_n from_o the_o confederate_n in_o it_o
of_o the_o main_a scope_n of_o these_o vision_n and_o at_o last_o think_v i_o have_v arrive_v at_o what_o i_o be_v in_o search_n of_o the_o late_a dangerous_a circumstance_n that_o i_o apprehend_v the_o true_a religion_n to_o be_v in_o make_v i_o think_v i_o be_v oblige_v to_o communicate_v my_o thought_n of_o these_o thing_n to_o the_o public_a and_o because_o i_o know_v that_o i_o shall_v have_v a_o very_a sagacious_a adversary_n encourage_v by_o a_o rule_v interest_n engage_v against_o i_o with_o all_o that_o scorn_n and_o fierceness_n that_o the_o charge_n of_o the_o character_n of_o babylon_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v usual_o raise_v in_o they_o i_o think_v it_o necessary_a to_o review_v the_o coherence_n of_o my_o former_a thought_n and_o to_o take_v care_n that_o i_o never_o conclude_v upon_o any_o thing_n till_o i_o shall_v see_v a_o moral_a necessity_n at_o least_o for_o it_o from_o the_o evidence_n of_o the_o ground_n upon_o which_o it_o depend_v the_o great_a importance_n of_o the_o thing_n make_v i_o think_v it_o worth_a all_o these_o pain_n and_o the_o fear_n of_o betray_v the_o cause_n of_o religion_n instead_o of_o assist_v it_o and_o of_o give_v a_o false_a charge_n of_o so_o heavy_a and_o dreadful_a a_o nature_n upon_o so_o large_a a_o part_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n make_v i_o conclude_v that_o i_o can_v not_o be_v too_o slow_a and_o cautious_a in_o my_o determination_n about_o these_o matter_n and_o therefore_o if_o the_o scrupulous_a cautiousness_n with_o which_o i_o examine_v this_o subject_a shall_v seem_v tedious_a and_o troublesome_a to_o any_o the_o nature_n of_o the_o danger_n that_o i_o design_v to_o avoid_v by_o it_o and_o the_o aim_n that_o i_o propound_v in_o it_o of_o arrive_v at_o a_o certain_a and_o clear_a foundation_n of_o satisfaction_n about_o these_o thing_n may_v very_o reasonable_o excuse_v it_o and_o though_o i_o do_v not_o here_o pretend_v to_o any_o more_o certainty_n or_o demonstration_n than_o the_o interpretation_n of_o another_o meaning_n in_o a_o write_n be_v capable_a of_o yet_o i_o be_o encourage_v to_o hope_v that_o i_o shall_v be_v allow_v by_o those_o that_o be_v judicious_a and_o impartial_a enough_o to_o have_v here_o arrive_v at_o the_o aim_n that_o i_o propound_v to_o myself_o so_o far_o at_o least_o as_o i_o positive_o affirm_v or_o conclude_v in_o this_o design_n the_o first_o thing_n that_o offer_v itself_o be_v that_o which_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o clear_a thing_n in_o the_o prophecy_n and_o may_v therefore_o be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v the_o foundation_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n which_o be_v that_o babylon_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o a_o antichristian_a and_o idolatrous_a reign_n to_o abate_v the_o evidence_n of_o this_o proposition_n from_o the_o angel_n interpretation_n i_o find_v that_o there_o be_v not_o only_o various_a opinion_n about_o the_o signification_n of_o babylon_n much_o different_a from_o what_o it_o be_v here_o make_v to_o be_v but_o also_o that_o they_o be_v countenance_v by_o person_n of_o the_o great_a authority_n for_o integrity_n learning_n and_o a_o sound_a judgement_n st._n austin_n make_v babylon_n in_o this_o place_n to_o be_v only_o the_o general_a city_n of_o wicked_a man_n all_o the_o world_n over_o and_o those_o that_o be_v most_o conversant_a in_o these_o thing_n soon_o after_o his_o time_n and_o the_o most_o judicious_a in_o they_o primasius_n andreas_n caesariensis_n arethas_n make_v it_o indifferent_a to_o be_v babylon_n in_o persia_n or_o rome_n or_o constantinople_n or_o the_o general_a society_n of_o wicked_a man_n and_o even_o protestant_n themselves_o do_v some_o of_o they_o agree_v to_o this_o notwithstanding_o the_o great_a advantage_n it_o will_v be_v to_o their_o cause_n to_o have_v it_o to_o be_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n only_o but_o than_o one_o can_v but_o be_v surprise_v again_o to_o see_v the_o most_o learned_a and_o judicious_a of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n so_o very_o positive_a that_o babylon_n can_v possible_o be_v any_o thing_n but_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n as_o rome_n as_o baronius_n anno_fw-la 45._o certissimum_fw-la est_fw-la nomine_fw-la babylonis_fw-la romam_fw-la urbem_fw-la significari_fw-la it_o be_v most_o certain_a that_o by_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n be_v mean_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n baronius_n and_o etc._n and_o bellarmin_n lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr rom._n pontifice_fw-la cap._n 13._o johannes_n in_o apocalypsi_fw-la passim_fw-la roman_a vocat_fw-la babylonem_fw-la &_o aperte_fw-la colligitur_fw-la ex_fw-la cap._n 17._o apocalyp_n etc._n etc._n john_n do_v everywhere_o in_o the_o revelation_n call_v rome_n babylon_n and_o this_o be_v manifest_o to_o be_v gather_v from_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n etc._n etc._n bellarmin_n it_o bellarmin_n ribera_n in_o cap._n 14._o apocalyp_n n._n 30_o 31._o huic_fw-la sc_fw-la romae_fw-la conveniunt_fw-la aptissime_fw-la omne_fw-la quae_fw-la de_fw-fr babylone_fw-it dicuntur_fw-la in_o hoc_fw-la libro_fw-la atque_fw-la illud_fw-la imprimis_fw-la quod_fw-la alii_fw-la convenire_fw-la non_fw-la potest_fw-la v._o 9_o si_fw-la ergo_fw-la omne_fw-la conjungamus_fw-la quae_fw-la de_fw-fr babylone_fw-it dicuntur_fw-la planius_fw-la eam_fw-la romam_fw-la esse_fw-la intelligemus_fw-la nam_fw-la etsi_fw-la quaedam_fw-la ex_fw-la singulis_fw-la vel_fw-la in_o congregationem_fw-la malorum_fw-la vel_fw-la in_o aliam_fw-la urbem_fw-la convenire_fw-la possent_fw-la omne_fw-la profecto_fw-la nisi_fw-la in_o romam_fw-la non_fw-la conveniunt_fw-la all_o that_o be_v speak_v of_o babylon_n in_o this_o book_n do_v very_o exact_o fit_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n and_o that_o especial_o which_o can_v agree_v with_o nothing_o else_o v._o 9_o if_o therefore_o we_o put_v all_o that_o be_v speak_v of_o babylon_n together_o we_o shall_v more_o plain_o understand_v it_o to_o be_v rome_n for_o though_o something_o in_o every_o mention_n of_o it_o may_v agree_v well_o enough_o with_o the_o society_n of_o wicked_a man_n or_o suit_n with_o another_o city_n yet_o all_o put_v together_o can_v agree_v to_o nothing_o but_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 184._o in_o cap._n 17_o 18._o et_fw-la non_fw-la potuit_fw-la manifestius_fw-la romam_fw-la urbem_fw-la veluti_fw-la digito_fw-la monstrare_fw-la he_o can_v not_o more_o manifest_o have_v point_v out_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n with_o his_o finger_n lessius_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la roma_fw-la à _fw-la joanne_n voco_fw-la babylon_n quia_fw-la babylon_n fuit_fw-la figura_fw-la romae_fw-la quibus_fw-la verbis_fw-la aperte_fw-la designat_fw-la romam_fw-la john_n call_v rome_n babylon_n as_o be_v the_o figure_n of_o rome_n by_o which_o name_n he_o do_v clear_o show_v it_o to_o be_v rome_n cornel._n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n v._n 2._o dico_fw-la ergo_fw-la babylon_n hic_fw-la est_fw-la roma_fw-la v._o 9_o hoc_fw-la enim_fw-la nulli_fw-la alteri_fw-la nisi_fw-la soli_fw-la romae_fw-la competit_fw-la i_o say_v therefore_o babylon_n here_o be_v rome_n v._o 9_o for_o this_o can_v agree_v to_o nothing_o else_o but_o rome_n et_fw-la postea_fw-la 7m._o montibus_fw-la patet_fw-la denotari_fw-la romam_fw-la virgil._n georg._n 2._o in_o fine_a sibyl_n lib._n 6._o 2._o horat._n in_o carmine_fw-la saeculari_fw-la ovid._n l._n 1._o de_fw-fr trist_n it_o that_o by_o the_o seven_o hill_n be_v signify_v rome_n virgil_n etc._n etc._n alcazar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 5._o perspicuè_fw-fr enim_fw-la asseruit_fw-la 7m._o bestiae_fw-la capita_fw-la esse_fw-la 7m._o romae_fw-la montes_fw-la idem_fw-la in_o cap._n 7._o disput_fw-la 1._o reliquis_fw-la ergo_fw-la expositionibus_fw-la rejectis_fw-la illa_fw-la debet_fw-la esse_fw-la certa_fw-la quod_fw-la docct_n romam_fw-la sub_fw-la babylonis_fw-la nomine_fw-la significari_fw-la tyrinus_n the_o jesuit_n in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n quote_v sixtus_n senensis_n bellarmine_n bozius_n suarez_n salmeron_n alcazar_n most_o of_o his_o own_o order_n as_o maintainer_n of_o this_o opinion_n blasius_n viega_n in_o cap._n 17._o apocalyps_n sect_n 3._o quare_fw-la existimamus_fw-la nomine_fw-la babylonis_fw-la romam_fw-la urbem_fw-la significari_fw-la in_o hoc_fw-la apocalypsios_fw-gr opere_fw-la nam_fw-la quod_fw-la roma_fw-la babylonis_fw-la nomine_fw-la censeatur_fw-la perspicuum_fw-la est_fw-la et_fw-la veer_fw-la romam_fw-la joannes_n clarissimis_fw-la argumentis_fw-la videtur_fw-la indicâsse_fw-la etc._n etc._n we_o do_v therefore_o judge_v that_o by_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n be_v mean_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o this_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o that_o rome_n be_v call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n be_v very_o clear_a etc._n etc._n but_o that_o rome_n be_v mean_v by_o it_o john_n seem_v to_o have_v show_v by_o very_o clear_a proof_n of_o it_o the_o most_o zealous_a and_o the_o most_o skilled_a of_o all_o the_o jesuit_n in_o these_o thing_n and_o from_o the_o great_a evidence_n that_o they_o think_v they_o see_v for_o it_o in_o the_o revelation_n they_o make_v great_a 2._o great_a baronius_n anno_fw-la 45._o n._n 8._o bellarmin_n lib._n 2._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la r_o o_o cap._n 2._o outcry_n against_o the_o protestant_n as_o
people_n that_o be_v give_v up_o to_o a_o reprobate_a mind_n for_o deny_v babylon_n in_o the_o 2_o peter_n 5._o 13._o to_o be_v rome_n and_o then_o show_v we_o the_o almost_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n concern_v it_o and_o grotius_n who_o have_v use_v all_o the_o dexterity_n of_o his_o wit_n to_o remove_v the_o scene_n of_o these_o vision_n from_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n yet_o do_v upon_o the_o 9th_o and_o 18_o verse_n of_o this_o chapter_n affirm_v that_o there_o can_v not_o have_v be_v give_v more_o illustrious_a mark_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n than_o those_o that_o be_v there_o express_v of_o it_o this_o positive_a testimony_n for_o the_o unquestionable_a evidence_n of_o this_o proposition_n against_o the_o doubt_n and_o waver_n of_o other_o be_v a_o great_a encouragement_n to_o expect_v as_o sufficient_a a_o proof_n of_o it_o from_o the_o ground_n that_o be_v lay_v down_o for_o it_o in_o the_o prophecy_n which_o be_v now_o therefore_o to_o be_v consider_v 1._o and_o first_o the_o angel_n promise_n at_o the_o seven_o verse_n of_o this_o chapter_n to_o explain_v to_o the_o prophet_n the_o mystical_a expression_n of_o the_o woman_n and_o the_o beast_n which_o he_o have_v invite_v he_o to_o the_o show_n of_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o chapter_n will_v make_v any_o judge_n he_o may_v with_o very_o good_a reason_n expect_v to_o see_v it_o perform_v by_o he_o in_o so_o clear_a a_o manner_n as_o may_v tolerable_o answer_v the_o promise_n that_o he_o have_v before_o make_v of_o it_o 2._o the_o angel_n may_v be_v find_v thereupon_o describe_v babylon_n by_o such_o character_n as_o be_v the_o individual_a and_o peculiar_a character_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n v._o 9_o &_o 18._o by_o its_o seven_o hill_n and_o its_o reign_n over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n for_o there_o be_v no_o city_n in_o the_o world_n that_o rule_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n and_o that_o be_v seat_v upon_o seven_o hill_n but_o that_o city_n only_o but_o rome_n be_v very_o eminent_a for_o this_o it_o command_v the_o east_n the_o west_n the_o south_n and_o some_o of_o the_o part_n of_o the_o north_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o then_o civilise_v world_n and_o est_fw-la and_o varro_n lib._n 4._o de_fw-fr ll._n dies_fw-la septimontium_fw-la nominatus_fw-la ab_fw-la his_fw-la septem_fw-la montibus_fw-la in_fw-la queis_fw-la sita_fw-la vrbs_fw-la est_fw-la varro_n inform_v we_o of_o a_o yearly_a festival_n at_o rome_n that_o be_v call_v dies_fw-la septimontium_fw-la to_o celebrate_v the_o memory_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n upon_o which_o the_o city_n be_v build_v 3._o rome_n be_v also_o at_o the_o time_n of_o this_o explication_n general_o know_v by_o the_o appellative_n of_o the_o seven-hilled_a city_n the_o queen_n and_o lady_n of_o the_o world_n it_o be_v not_o better_o know_v by_o the_o letter_n of_o its_o own_o proper_a name_n by_o person_n of_o any_o fashion_n than_o by_o these_o appellative_n as_o may_v be_v see_v among_o all_o the_o famous_a poet_n especial_o of_o that_o age_n and_o who_o be_v general_o esteem_v and_o read_v all_o over_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o wall_n as_o virgil_n georg._n lib._n 2._o &_o aeneid_n lib._n 6._o septemque_fw-la una_fw-la sive_fw-la muro_fw-la circumdedit_fw-la arces_fw-la and_o all_o the_o seven-tow'red_a hill_n have_v compass_v with_o one_o wall_n virgil_n grace_n virgil_n horace_n in_o carmine_fw-la saeculari_fw-la diis_fw-la quibus_fw-la septem_fw-la placuere_fw-la colle_n dicere_fw-la carmen_fw-la to_o sing_v unto_o the_o god_n who_o love_v the_o place_n which_o the_o sev'n_a hill_n do_v grace_n horace_n great_a horace_n ovid._n fast_a lib._n 1._o sed_fw-la quae_fw-la de_fw-la septem_fw-la totum_fw-la circumspicis_fw-la orbem_fw-la montibus_fw-la imperii_fw-la roma_fw-la deûmque_fw-la locus_fw-la but_o thou_o who_o from_o thy_o sev'n-hilled_a seat_n see_v the_o world_n crouch_v at_o thy_o foot_n rome_n in_o thy_o god_n and_o empire_n great_a ovid_n throne_n ovid_n propertius_n septem_fw-la vrbs_fw-la alta_fw-la juges_fw-la toti_fw-la quae_fw-la praesidet_fw-la orbi_fw-la the_o town_n that_o rule_v the_o world_n advance_v upon_o the_o sev'n_a hill_n for_o its_o throne_n propertius_n compare_v propertius_n martial_a lib._n 12._o epigr._fw-la 8._o terrarum_fw-la dea_fw-la gentiumque_fw-la roma_fw-la cui_fw-la par_fw-fr est_fw-la nihil_fw-la &_o nihil_fw-la secundum_fw-la rome_n the_o world_n goddess_n by_o all_o nation_n fear_v to_o who_o no_o thing_n be_v like_a no_o thing_n to_o be_v compare_v martial_n fate_n martial_n lucan_n atque_fw-la omnis_fw-la latio_fw-la seruit_fw-la quae_fw-la purpura_fw-la ferro_fw-la and_o every_o crown_a head_n and_o state_n who_o to_o the_o roman_a arm_n submit_v their_o fate_n lucan_n etc._n etc._n 4._o and_o these_o character_n we_o find_v also_o express_o fix_v to_o a_o certain_a time_n when_o they_o can_v not_o be_v understand_v of_o any_o other_o place_n as_o the_o seven_o hill_n where_o the_o woman_n sit_v that_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n the_o city_n which_o reign_v over_o the_o king_n of_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v at_o 18._o ver._n 9_o &_o 18._o this_o moment_n or_o at_o that_o time_n when_o the_o angel_n speak_v to_o the_o apostle_n all_o along_o that_o chapter_n to_o unfold_v the_o mystery_n to_o he_o from_o these_o plain_a circumstance_n i_o can_v not_o think_v it_o will_v be_v any_o dangerous_a venture_n to_o be_v confident_a that_o babylon_n must_v be_v rome_n for_o who_o can_v think_v it_o possible_a for_o a_o angel_n of_o god_n to_o promise_v in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o explain_v the_o mystical_a term_n of_o a_o prophecy_n to_o a_o apostle_n of_o christ_n then_o to_o go_v on_o immediate_o to_o perform_v it_o by_o character_n of_o they_o which_o be_v very_o peculiar_a and_o individual_a property_n of_o thing_n that_o be_v alone_o know_v to_o have_v they_o and_o by_o which_o they_o be_v general_o know_v and_o understand_v to_o be_v mean_v in_o the_o common_a conversation_n of_o the_o world_n and_o to_o fix_v they_o also_o to_o a_o certain_a time_n when_o they_o be_v so_o general_o use_v and_o yet_o after_o all_o this_o that_o the_o angel_n may_v understand_v they_o in_o a_o much_o different_a sense_n how_o then_o be_v it_o possible_a to_o know_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o plain_a word_n in_o scripture_n if_o in_o such_o circumstance_n as_o these_o a_o angel_n of_o god_n can_v have_v give_v such_o a_o invincible_a temptation_n to_o the_o world_n to_o deceive_v themselves_o without_o any_o possibility_n to_o prevent_v it_o i_o can_v not_o therefore_o judge_v it_o possible_a that_o babylon_n here_o shall_v be_v any_o thing_n else_o but_o rome_n this_o i_o be_v still_o the_o more_o free_a in_o because_o i_o see_v it_o the_o confidence_n consent_n consent_n of_o those_o who_o though_o they_o make_v the_o outward_a testimony_n of_o a_o church_n their_o ordinary_a rule_n to_o judge_v of_o any_o divine_a infallible_a truth_n yet_o here_o speak_v with_o all_o imaginable_a assurance_n about_o a_o thing_n which_o their_o church_n never_o define_v upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o over-bearing_a evidence_n of_o the_o text_n for_o it_o and_o this_o also_o free_v i_o from_o all_o fear_n of_o any_o partial_a prejudice_n against_o their_o church_n that_o may_v make_v i_o too_o ready_a to_o join_v with_o the_o rest_n in_o this_o great_a assurance_n as_o for_o the_o waver_a opinion_n of_o other_o about_o it_o i_o know_v it_o to_o be_v no_o strange_a thing_n to_o find_v learned_a and_o worthy_a person_n of_o different_a judgement_n about_o the_o most_o certain_a and_o even_o the_o most_o undeniable_a truth_n either_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o former_a prejudices_fw-la or_o want_v of_o sufficient_a consideration_n or_o from_o a_o unaccountable_a indifference_n for_o some_o thing_n or_o from_o some_o peculiar_a propension_n to_o other_o so_o as_o sometime_o to_o maintain_v very_o plain_a contradiction_n to_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o man_n as_o it_o be_v of_o old_a observe_v of_o the_o subtle_a reasoner_n in_o the_o world_n that_o there_o be_v nothing_o so_o absurd_a which_o be_v not_o maintain_v by_o some_o or_o other_o of_o the_o philosopher_n i_o have_v read_v of_o very_o learned_a sceptic_n that_o doubt_v of_o the_o certainty_n of_o mathematical_a demonstration_n have_v know_v many_o judicious_a and_o worthy_a person_n that_o can_v not_o see_v any_o absolute_a contradiction_n in_o the_o most_o difficult_a notion_n of_o transubstantiation_n and_o much_o more_o easy_a be_v it_o for_o the_o best_a man_n to_o apprehend_v that_o in_o the_o clear_a explication_n of_o a_o mystery_n as_o this_o be_v there_o may_v possible_o be_v a_o further_a mystery_n let_v the_o reason_n of_o the_o indifference_n of_o other_o have_v be_v what_o it_o will_v we_o be_v sure_a that_o if_o any_o mystical_a figure_n shall_v be_v now_o say_v by_o a_o angel_n to_o signify_v the_o most_o christian_n king_n with_o the_o flower-de-luces_n or_o the_o most_o catholic_n
first_o to_o grant_v that_o the_o name_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v the_o most_o familiar_a name_n of_o christ_n in_o the_o gospel_n and_o also_o that_o the_o term_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n join_v with_o the_o same_o expression_n and_o circumstance_n in_o the_o gospel_n that_o we_o find_v it_o with_o in_o daniel_n do_v plain_o refer_v to_o this_o place_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n and_o that_o in_o the_o gospel_n when_o join_v with_o those_o same_o expression_n it_o signify_v the_o come_n of_o christ_n at_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n and_o yet_o to_o maintain_v that_o in_o daniel_n it_o signify_v not_o so_o much_o as_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n but_o sometime_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n only_o and_o sometime_o the_o roman_a fury_n against_o the_o jew_n notwithstanding_o that_o that_o come_n of_o the_o son_n of_o man_n be_v set_v out_o in_o daniel_n under_o the_o character_n of_o a_o universal_a and_o eternal_a kingdom_n of_o the_o saint_n upon_o the_o destruction_n of_o all_o their_o enemy_n upon_o earth_n there_o can_v not_o well_o be_v a_o plain_a instance_n to_o show_v how_o possible_a it_o be_v for_o grotius_n to_o be_v singular_a in_o his_o own_o fancy_n where_o there_o be_v a_o clear_a evidence_n and_o the_o general_a authority_n of_o all_o age_n against_o he_o but_o a_o much_o more_o satisfactory_a instance_n of_o the_o confidence_n of_o a_o learned_a man_n against_o open_a daylight_n be_v that_o of_o a_o person_n who_o be_v esteem_v a_o great_a critic_n in_o history_n about_o this_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n he_o do_v very_o positive_o assert_v and_o look_n upon_o it_o to_o be_v so_o know_v a_o thing_n that_o he_o take_v no_o pain_n at_o all_o to_o prove_v it_o that_o it_o be_v the_o general_a opinion_n of_o interpreter_n marsham_n sir_n john_n marsham_n from_o the_o time_n of_o josephus_n that_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n concern_v only_o the_o time_n of_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n whereas_o the_o contrary_a be_v as_o well_o know_v as_o a_o general_a tradition_n can_v be_v know_v by_o the_o book_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o be_v now_o remain_v namely_o that_o it_o be_v the_o otherwise_o the_o idem_fw-la pag._n 222._o st._n hierome_n and_o other_o do_v most_o clear_o demonstrate_v that_o porphyry_n opinion_n be_v a_o perfect_a madness_n for_o all_o find_v it_o unquestionable_a both_o jew_n and_o christian_n that_o the_o three_o and_o four_o beast_n be_v most_o certain_o two_o distinct_a beast_n so_o that_o he_o be_v to_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o a_o man_n of_o no_o sense_n that_o can_v think_v otherwise_o general_a opinion_n in_o all_o age_n that_o it_o do_v not_o at_o all_o concern_v the_o grecian_a monarchy_n as_o be_v make_v to_o appear_v more_o at_o large_a in_o my_o discourse_n concern_v the_o consent_n of_o antiquity_n about_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o daniel_n and_o what_o more_o manifest_a proof_n can_v be_v give_v of_o the_o possibility_n of_o a_o learned_a man_n authority_n against_o the_o most_o evident_a truth_n than_o to_o see_v one_o so_o positive_a against_o a_o general_o know_v matter_n of_o fact_n chap._n iu._n vii_o dan._n vii_o the_o same_o four_o monarchy_n prophesy_v of_o in_o daniel_n that_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o prophet_n in_o the_o old_a testament_n the_o sixteenth_o proposition_n the_o vniform_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o of_o its_o rule_v part_v all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n this_o demonstrate_v from_o not_o only_a the_o figure_n of_o beast_n but_o also_o from_o all_o the_o figure_n signify_v dominion_n the_o beast_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n the_o first_o instance_n of_o it_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o former_a proposition_n do_v open_v we_o a_o very_a fair_a prospect_n into_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n if_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v a_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n then_o there_o remain_v no_o more_o dispute_n among_o the_o interpreter_n what_o kingdom_n in_o particular_a those_o four_o in_o the_o 2_o d_o and_z seven_o chapter_n be_v and_o by_o that_o mean_v it_o be_v also_o apparent_a what_o the_o constant_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o of_o its_o part_n that_o signify_v dominion_n be_v all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o if_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v a_o roman_a kingdom_n it_o will_v appear_v that_o the_o four_o in_o each_o chapter_n be_v those_o four_o monarchy_n that_o succeed_v after_o one_o another_o from_o the_o time_n of_o nabuchadnezzar_n to_o some_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n and_o thus_o will_v the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n appear_v to_o be_v a_o short_a abridgement_n of_o the_o whole_a fortune_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n from_o his_o own_o time_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n for_o the_o clear_a apprehension_n of_o which_o it_o may_v be_v premise_v for_o the_o use_n of_o those_o who_o be_v not_o so_o well_o skilled_a in_o history_n that_o there_o have_v be_v four_o great_a empire_n in_o which_o the_o church_n of_o god_n have_v sojourn_v since_o the_o first_o total_a captivity_n of_o the_o jew_n the_o first_o be_v that_o of_o the_o babylonian_n who_o be_v the_o first_o rule_v nation_n of_o the_o east_n who_o begin_v the_o total_a captivity_n of_o the_o jew_n which_o happen_v in_o the_o time_n of_o daniel_n himself_o and_o of_o this_o have_v we_o the_o prophecy_n in_o isaiah_n jeremiah_n ezekiel_n and_o daniel_n and_o the_o babylonian_a empire_n be_v say_v by_o megasthenes_n in_o josephus_n to_o have_v extend_v to_o hercules_n pillar_n the_o next_o be_v the_o persian_n who_o conquer_v the_o babylonian_n and_o who_o continue_v their_o empire_n under_o the_o name_n of_o the_o mede_n and_o persian_n as_o one_o entire_a people_n unite_v into_o one_o empire_n till_o the_o time_n of_o alexander_n the_o great_a and_o the_o prophecy_n of_o the_o persian_a conquest_n we_o have_v in_o isaiah_n jeremiah_n ezekiel_n and_o daniel_n and_o the_o history_n of_o it_o in_o daniel_n ezra_n nehemiah_n esther_n haggai_n and_o zechariah_n the_o grecian_a monarchy_n conquer_v and_o succeed_v the_o persian_a and_o appear_v in_o its_o great_a magnitude_n under_o alexander_n the_o first_o beginner_n of_o that_o empire_n but_o after_o his_o death_n by_o the_o faction_n of_o his_o captain_n it_o be_v break_v into_o a_o great_a many_o division_n which_o be_v in_o a_o continual_a change_n of_o master_n till_o at_o last_o the_o whole_a power_n of_o the_o greek_n settle_v itself_o in_o four_o distinct_a kingdom_n viz._n egypt_n syria_n macedonia_n and_o thrace_n or_o pergamus_n which_o be_v the_o same_o dominion_n with_o thrace_n though_o the_o name_n be_v change_v from_o the_o syrian_a line_n of_o this_o fourfold_a monarchy_n come_v antiochus_n epiphanes_n who_o make_v himself_o so_o famous_a by_o his_o profanation_n of_o the_o temple_n of_o the_o jew_n of_o who_o the_o thing_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o 8_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v always_o interpret_v and_o the_o war_n and_o marriage_n of_o the_o syrian_a and_o egyptian_a king_n set_v out_o in_o the_o 11_o of_o daniel_n be_v exact_o answerable_a to_o the_o history_n of_o they_o so_o that_o porphyry_n conclude_v from_o that_o that_o the_o whole_a prophecy_n wat_fw-mi but_o a_o history_n of_o what_o have_v be_v do_v before_o the_o prophecy_n of_o this_o monarchy_n be_v chief_o in_o daniel_n and_o hint_v at_o in_o zechariah_n but_o very_o open_o and_o plain_o foretell_v in_o daniel_n many_o hundred_o of_o year_n before_o the_o time_n of_o its_o reign_n and_o the_o history_n of_o it_o be_v in_o the_o book_n of_o the_o maccabee_n the_o roman_n be_v the_o four_o conqueror_n and_o after_o their_o conquest_n of_o the_o grecian_n be_v the_o most_o formidable_a empire_n that_o ever_o appear_v at_o the_o beginning_n of_o this_o empire_n be_v our_o saviour_n bear_v and_o the_o prophecy_n about_o it_o be_v chief_o in_o daniel_n and_o the_o new_a testament_n and_o the_o history_n of_o the_o begin_n of_o it_o in_o the_o book_n of_o maccabee_n and_o the_o new_a testament_n it_o appear_v then_o by_o this_o that_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n do_v concern_v the_o same_o rule_v nation_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n that_o be_v foretell_v in_o the_o other_o prophet_n but_o daniel_n be_v judge_v to_o be_v much_o more_o obscure_a than_o other_o because_o that_o which_o in_o other_o be_v signify_v by_o plain_a word_n in_o daniel_n be_v represent_v by_o figure_n and_o hieroglyphic_n and_o yet_o those_o figure_n be_v find_v to_o be_v interpret_v in_o most_o place_n and_o be_v of_o the_o same_o kind_n with_o those_o that_o be_v sometime_o use_v by_o the_o other_o prophet_n to_o signify_v the_o same_o rule_v nation_n as_o the_o
do_v hold_v good_a in_o this_o use_n of_o it_o also_o it_o will_v be_v explain_v how_o this_o first_o beast_n do_v also_o signify_v the_o earth_n the_o alcasar_n in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 6._o by_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o earth_n be_v signify_v a_o multitude_n of_o person_n as_o well_o as_o by_o the_o beast_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o sea_n ibid._n as_o well_o the_o one_o beast_n as_o the_o other_o be_v take_v not_o for_o single_a person_n but_o for_o a_o great_a multitude_n as_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n ibid._n as_o the_o beast_n out_o of_o the_o sea_n do_v contain_v in_o it_o all_o the_o nation_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n so_o also_o do_v the_o beast_n that_o come_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n rule_n of_o the_o roman_n but_o in_o another_o manner_n of_o kingdom_n than_o that_o reference_n chap._n 18._o see_v reference_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v so_o as_o that_o they_o be_v both_o in_o be_v at_o the_o same_o time_n for_o this_o second_o will_v be_v find_v to_o signify_v their_o church-rule_n as_o the_o first_o do_v the_o rule_n of_o the_o state_n prop._n 24_o &_o 25._o 3._o it_o may_v also_o be_v object_v that_o the_o two_o horn_n of_o the_o second_o 11._o v._o 11._o beast_n chap._n 13._o according_a to_o daniel_n must_v signify_v distinct_a sovereignty_n prop._n 16._o observat_fw-la 2_o &_o 4._o but_o since_o these_o horn_n have_v no_o mark_n of_o rule_n or_o dominion_n join_v with_o they_o and_o be_v particular_o say_v to_o signify_v the_o likeness_n of_o that_o beast_n to_o a_o lamb_n that_o do_v sufficient_o show_v a_o particular_a exception_n of_o they_o from_o the_o general_a rule_n in_o daniel_n and_o yet_o they_o may_v also_o signify_v the_o two_o distinct_a kingdom_n or_o jurisdiction_n of_o that_o beast_n over_o the_o temporal_a and_o spiritual_a affair_n of_o that_o nation_n after_o this_o how_o manifest_o do_v it_o appear_v to_o be_v but_o a_o contrivance_n only_o to_o serve_v a_o turn_n in_o be_v in_o alcazar_n in_o apoc._n c._n 12._o de_fw-la 10_o corn._n it_o be_v most_o evident_a that_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n do_v signify_v the_o roman_a empire_n but_o those_o which_o be_v not_o roman_a commander_n can_v be_v the_o horn_n of_o that_o beast_n ibid._n ribera_n understand_v by_o the_o beast_n the_o whole_a world_n which_o do_v easy_o fall_v to_o the_o ground_n of_o itself_o for_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o daniel_n do_v prophesy_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n only_o viz._n in_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n chap._n 7._o ibid._n another_o opinion_n of_o he_o be_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n shall_v be_v idolatrous_a which_o conjecture_n be_v very_o vain_a and_o empty_a for_o than_o it_o will_v be_v another_o empire_n as_o the_o empire_n that_o be_v now_o in_o greece_n be_v quite_o different_a from_o that_o which_o be_v represent_v by_o the_o three_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n idem_n in_o cap._n 17._o v._n 11._o but_o any_o one_o may_v easy_o see_v how_o force_v all_o that_o interpretation_n be_v à _fw-la lapide_fw-la ribera_n and_o a_o number_n of_o other_o reference_n see_v reference_n eminent_a person_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o make_v the_o general_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n to_o signify_v the_o world_n in_o general_a and_o the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v seven_o age_n of_o it_o with_o the_o several_a tyrannical_a power_n which_o persecute_v the_o church_n of_o god_n in_o each_o of_o they_o notwithstanding_o that_o they_o be_v agree_v with_o all_o other_o interpreter_n about_o the_o constant_a uniform_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o of_o its_o head_n and_o horn_n all_o over_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n and_o that_o the_o four_o beast_n there_o in_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n be_v the_o particular_a monarchy_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o that_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o that_o beast_n be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o last_o head_n of_o this_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n and_o yet_o reign_v yet_o alcazar_n in_o cap._n 12._o apoc._n de_fw-fr 10_o cornibus_fw-la quod_fw-la autem_fw-la romanorum_fw-la imperium_fw-la sit_fw-la extinctum_fw-la prorsus_fw-la videtur_fw-la certum_fw-la it_o seem_v to_o be_v altogether_o certain_a that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v again_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o roman_a empire_n be_v destroy_v although_o the_o province_n of_o it_o be_v in_o the_o possession_n of_o other_o king_n and_o emperor_n ribera_n in_o cap._n 12._o apoc._n num_fw-la 14._o de_fw-la 10_o cornibus_fw-la that_o which_o the_o forementioned_a writer_n apply_v to_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n because_o that_o be_v now_o altogether_o annihilate_v we_o understand_v of_o the_o whole_a world_n over_o which_o the_o roman_n reign_v do_v they_o not_o show_v the_o least_o intimation_n from_o the_o text_n to_o countenance_v this_o contradiction_n to_o their_o own_o judgement_n about_o the_o same_o word_n and_o phrase_n nor_o offer_v to_o give_v any_o example_n from_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o like_a kind_n to_o ground_v their_o fancy_n upon_o bellarmin_n indeed_o be_v more_o ingenuous_a he_o own_v the_o know_a signification_n of_o beast_n in_o daniel_n and_o that_o the_o four_o of_o the_o seven_o chapter_n be_v in_o particular_a the_o same_o with_o that_o in_o the_o revelation_n and_o from_o the_o certainty_n of_o both_o do_v acknowledge_v that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n do_v signify_v in_o general_a the_o roman_a empire_n and_o that_o the_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v all_o head_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o that_o the_o time_n of_o that_o call_v the_o beast_n be_v not_o yet_o past_a and_o what_o more_o convince_a proof_n can_v there_o be_v for_o the_o irresistible_a light_n that_o there_o be_v for_o these_o thing_n than_o to_o see_v so_o able_a a_o judge_n of_o the_o concern_v of_o his_o church_n in_o this_o affair_n to_o be_v force_v thereby_o to_o yield_v to_o it_o without_o any_o the_o least_o show_n of_o advantage_n from_o it_o to_o serve_v the_o cause_n that_o he_o be_v so_o zealous_a for_o but_o especial_o when_o we_o see_v he_o thereby_o force_v to_o desert_n all_o the_o other_o defence_n of_o his_o brethren_n and_o to_o reduce_v the_o whole_a merit_n of_o the_o cause_n about_o the_o charge_n lay_v against_o his_o church_n to_o this_o only_a issue_n viz._n whether_o the_o imperial_a roman_a government_n that_o be_v in_o rule_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n have_v be_v since_o that_o time_n cut_v off_o and_o succeed_v by_o another_o form_n of_o government_n which_o be_v to_o reduce_v the_o whole_a dispute_n about_o the_o matter_n of_o so_o great_a importance_n in_o the_o consequence_n of_o it_o to_o a_o question_n about_o the_o truth_n of_o a_o matter_n of_o fact_n only_o in_o history_n and_o which_o be_v give_v against_o he_o power_n he_o tacitus_n just_a about_o the_o time_n that_o the_o revelation_n be_v write_v reckon_v they_o up_o in_o this_o order_n in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o first_o book_n of_o annal_n king_n be_v at_o first_o the_o governor_n of_o rome_n l._n brutus_n bring_v in_o the_o consulary_a government_n and_o liberty_n dictator_n be_v set_v up_o upon_o occasion_n the_o decemvir_n continue_v not_o above_o two_o year_n the_o consulary_a power_n of_o the_o tribune_n of_o the_o soldier_n last_v not_o long_o the_o domination_n of_o cinna_n and_o sylla_n be_v soon_o end_v and_o pompey_n and_o crassus_n yield_v to_o caesar_n and_o lepidus_n and_o anthony_n to_o augustus_n who_o take_v all_o into_o his_o hand_n under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o prince_n or_o emperor_n livy_n before_o he_o have_v give_v much_o the_o same_o account_n for_o all_o those_o government_n which_o have_v be_v up_o in_o his_o time_n in_o his_o 6_o book_n i_o have_v say_v he_o in_o the_o five_o former_a book_n give_v a_o account_n of_o all_o the_o war_n abroad_o and_o the_o sedition_n at_o home_n which_o the_o roman_n have_v have_v from_o the_o first_o building_n of_o the_o city_n to_o the_o take_n of_o it_o under_o king_n consul_n decemvir_n dictator_n and_o consulary_a tribune_n so_o onuphrius_n panvicinus_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o fasti_fw-la consulares_fw-la for_o the_o city_n be_v first_o under_o king_n then_o succeed_v consul_n and_o sometime_o under_o decemvir_n and_o sometime_o under_o tribune_n of_o the_o soldier_n with_o consulary_a power_n and_o sometime_o under_o dictator_n cassiodorus_n in_o his_o chronicon_fw-la give_v the_o same_o account_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o roman_a government_n from_o king_n to_o consul_n and_o from_o they_o to_o the_o decemvir_n and_o the_o consulary_a government_n again_o interrupt_v by_o the_o military_a tribune_n and_o during_o all_o these_o space_n of_o time_n the_o intermixture_n of_o dictator_n upon_o
people_n into_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a person_n the_o king_n and_o the_o highpriest_n especial_o where_o the_o church_n of_o god_n be_v which_o be_v the_o present_a case_n as_o this_o do_v go_v along_o with_o all_o well-ordered_a society_n so_o it_o be_v exemplify_v in_o two_o of_o the_o instance_n here_o refer_v to_o out_o of_o the_o old_a testament_n or_o 2._o the_o church_n may_v here_o be_v represent_v by_o two_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o know_v peculiar_a character_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n in_o distinction_n to_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n all_o over_o the_o new_a testament_n where_o it_o be_v everywhere_o represent_v as_o one_o church_n make_v up_o of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n one_o common_a society_n with_o those_o two_o great_a constituent_a part_n in_o it_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o which_o it_o be_v original_o call_v the_o catholic_n church_n thus_o do_v we_o find_v †_o st._n paul_n almost_o continual_o insist_v upon_o this_o twofold_n distinction_n in_o the_o church_n and_o the_o chief_a ground_n of_o 9_o rom._n 3._o 30._o &_o 4._o 16._o &_o 9_o 24._o &_o 10._o 12._o &_o 11._o 17._o &_o 15._o 8_o 9_o 1_o cor._n 1._o 24._o &_o 7._o 18_o 19_o gal._n 27._o 8._o &_o 4._o 22_o 24._o &_o 6._o 15_o 16._o ephes_n 3._o 6_o 9_o all_o his_o earnest_a motive_n to_o unity_n and_o mutual_a communion_n for_o the_o make_v the_o christian_a church_n but_o one_o thing_n be_v that_o all_o the_o world_n both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n be_v but_o one_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o ephes_n 2._o 14_o 15_o 16_o 17_o 18._o and_o chap._n 3._o 6._o and_o chap._n 4._o 1_o 2_o 3_o 4_o 5_o 6._o and_o this_o be_v everywhere_o represent_v by_o he_o as_o the_o great_a mystery_n of_o god_n in_o the_o bring_v the_o gentile_n to_o be_v one_o church_n with_o the_o jew_n ephes_n 1._o 9_o 3._o 3_o 9_o colos_n 1._o 26_o 27._o this_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n do_v also_o general_o run_v upon_o that_o distinction_n as_o chap._n 5._o 5._o the_o number_n of_o the_o jewish_a elder_n gather_v out_o of_o all_o nation_n and_o chap._n 7._o 4_o 9_o the_o 144000_o out_o of_o the_o jewish_a tribe_n but_o figurative_o take_v and_o the_o great_a multitude_n of_o all_o nation_n so_o also_o chap._n 14._o 1_o 6._o the_o 144000_o and_o all_o nation_n and_o kindred_n and_o tongue_n and_o people_n and_o chap._n 19_o 4_o 6._o the_o 24_o elder_n represent_v the_o jewish_a part_n and_o the_o voice_n of_o the_o great_a multitude_n the_o gentile_n though_o both_o figurative_o and_o the_o church_n be_v everywhere_o set_v forth_o as_o the_o jewish_a temple_n or_o synagogue_n set_v open_a to_o all_o people_n this_o also_o we_o find_v everywhere_o foretell_v in_o the_o old_a testament_n as_o the_o peculiar_a distinction_n of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o messiah_n from_o that_o of_o the_o jew_n that_o it_o shall_v be_v the_o church_n of_o both_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o this_o do_v our_o saviour_n also_o make_v the_o distinguish_a badge_n of_o his_o church_n for_o this_o reason_n do_v he_o make_v choice_n of_o baptism_n to_o be_v the_o initial_a rite_n of_o all_o nation_n into_o his_o church_n which_o by_o the_o jew_n have_v always_o before_o be_v make_v the_o distinguish_a rite_n 52._o matth._n 8._o 11._o &_o 21._o 43._o &_o 22._o 9_o &_o 24._o 14._o john_n 11._o 52._o betwixt_o themselves_o and_o the_o gentile_a proselyte_n he_o also_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n order_v the_o memorial_n of_o his_o own_o death_n to_o be_v the_o communion-feast_n or_o the_o common_a union_n of_o jew_n and_o gentile_n in_o his_o church_n or_o the_o communion_n of_o saint_n of_o all_o kind_n instead_o of_o the_o paschal_n lamb_n which_o be_v the_o distinguish_a ceremony_n of_o the_o religion_n of_o the_o jew_n from_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o world_n beside_o and_o thus_o also_o do_v he_o himself_o signify_v his_o church_n to_o be_v one_o fold_v make_v up_o of_o two_o sort_n of_o sheep_n john_n 10._o 16._o but_o this_o do_v most_o eminent_o appear_v in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o action_n of_o the_o apostle_n after_o jesus_n have_v commit_v the_o sole_a management_n of_o his_o church_n to_o they_o the_o chief_a subject_n of_o the_o book_n of_o their_o act_n be_v to_o set_v forth_o this_o new_a appearance_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n with_o these_o two_o different_a kind_n of_o member_n in_o it_o indeed_o this_o twofold_a distinction_n of_o the_o member_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n have_v its_o foundation_n in_o the_o know_a division_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n into_o those_o two_o general_a part_n of_o it_o jew_n and_o gentile_n both_o always_o before_o and_o at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o write_v this_o prophecy_n and_o this_o distinction_n be_v always_o preserve_v in_o memory_n by_o the_o frame_n of_o the_o jewish_a temple_n and_o its_o distinction_n of_o the_o two_o court_n of_o the_o jew_n and_o gentile_n and_o so_o seem_v to_o be_v the_o most_o likely_a to_o be_v here_o refer_v to_o because_o the_o most_o obvious_a and_o common_o know_v division_n of_o the_o church_n of_o god_n into_o two_n but_o what_o strength_n soever_o this_o account_n of_o their_o be_v call_v two_o may_v seem_v to_o have_v yet_o the_o demonstration_n of_o their_o real_a nature_n in_o general_a before_o give_v do_v not_o at_o all_o depend_v upon_o it_o this_o be_v intend_v only_o for_o a_o probable_a illustration_n of_o that_o character_n and_o since_o by_o the_o discovery_n of_o their_o nature_n they_o must_v represent_v the_o whole_a christian_a church_n for_o many_o age_n there_o must_v be_v some_o reference_n in_o this_o character_n of_o it_o to_o some_o twofold_a division_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n which_o must_v distinguish_v it_o from_o the_o jewish_a and_o none_o be_v better_o know_v for_o such_o than_o that_o which_o have_v be_v here_o pitch_v upon_o not_o that_o of_o the_o old_a and_o new_a testament_n nor_o that_o of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o waldenses_n and_o albigenses_n which_o some_o will_v have_v that_o number_n to_o refer_v to_o account_n a_o thus_o do_v ribera_n interpret_v the_o three_o day_n and_o a_o half_a in_o chap._n 11._o v._n 9_o that_o they_o signify_v that_o the_o tyranny_n of_o anti-christ_n shall_v not_o be_v continue_v above_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a according_a to_o that_o of_o ezek._n 4._o i_o have_v give_v thou_o a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n though_o afterward_o upon_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n he_o do_v in_o express_a term_n contradict_v this_o very_a interpretation_n when_o ever_o say_v he_o do_v lyranus_fw-la see_v a_o day_n take_v for_o a_o year_n and_o though_o in_o ezekiel_n god_n say_v i_o have_v give_v thou_o a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n yet_o what_o ground_n be_v this_o to_o take_v a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n in_o scripture_n alcazar_n also_o upon_o the_o 2_o do_v verse_n chap._n 11._o apocalypse_n do_v determine_v that_o the_o 42_o month_n and_o the_o 1260_o day_n must_v necessary_o be_v take_v in_o a_o mystical_a and_o not_o in_o a_o literal_a sense_n notatione_n quarta_fw-la in_o vers_fw-la 2._o and_o they_o both_o agree_v with_o bellarmin_n l._n 3._o de_fw-fr pont._n c._n 8._o that_o the_o 42_o month_n and_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a must_v be_v understand_v according_a to_o the_o chaldaic_a account_n chap._n vi_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o the_o 25_o proposition_n the_o second_o beast_n rev._n 13._o a_o universal_a church-head_n distinct_a from_o the_o first_o the_o 26_o proposition_n the_o beast_n a_o secular_a head_n confederate_v with_o a_o universal_a church-head_n but_o distinct_a from_o he_o the_o second_o beast_n a_o succession_n of_o many_o single_a person_n the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v the_o present_a secular_a and_o ecclesiastical_a roman_a head_n or_o the_o imperial_a and_o papal_a power_n objection_n answer_v there_o have_v be_v sufficient_a ground_n of_o assurance_n give_v that_o the_o beast_n be_v real_o in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a time_n it_o be_v in_o the_o next_o place_n necessary_a to_o inquire_v after_o those_o character_n of_o he_o that_o do_v distinguish_v he_o from_o all_o other_o sovereign_a power_n upon_o earth_n the_o great_a difficulty_n in_o this_o affair_n arise_v from_o the_o great_a resemblance_n that_o there_o seem_v to_o be_v betwixt_o the_o first_o and_o the_o second_o 11._o v._o 1_o &_o 11._o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n of_o the_o revelation_n for_o they_o be_v describe_v as_o two_o distinct_a sovereign_a power_n in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o roman_a dominion_n the_o second_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n 12._o v._o 12._o of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o and_o therefore_o do_v we_o find_v these_o two_o beast_n confound_v together_o by_o many_o of_o the_o best_a esteem_a interpreter_n it_o may_v then_o be_v
law_n about_o the_o election_n of_o the_o roman_a bishop_n and_o clergy_n lib._n 8._o ep._n 15._o ep._n 24._o l._n 9_o ep._n 15._o the_o church-annal_n do_v also_o give_v a_o account_n of_o many_o synod_n that_o be_v call_v by_o theodoric_n for_o the_o good_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o which_o baronius_n give_v he_o this_o character_n that_o though_o he_o be_v a_o barbarian_a arrian_n heretic_n and_o stranger_n yet_o notwithstanding_o the_o importunity_n of_o the_o schismatic_n he_o show_v so_o very_o great_a a_o reverence_n to_o the_o church_n or_o see_v apostolic_a baron_fw-fr ann._n 501._o petavius_n his_o acknowledgement_n that_o theodorick_n who_o reign_n be_v the_o best_a part_n of_o the_o whole_a time_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o italy_n do_v defend_v the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n with_o the_o great_a care_n and_o faithfulness_n and_o we_o find_v much_o the_o same_o account_n of_o those_o who_o succeed_v he_o reference_n see_v reference_n we_o be_v also_o inform_v that_o in_o the_o point_n quaere_fw-la point_n sanders_n de_fw-fr visâ—b_n monarch_n p._n 220._o in_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o arrian_n do_v also_o agree_v with_o we_o quaere_fw-la of_o the_o honour_n of_o the_o saint_n the_o arrian_n goth_n be_v of_o the_o same_o opinion_n with_o the_o roman_n and_o they_o be_v also_o charge_v with_o the_o give_v christ_n divine_a worship_n though_o they_o judge_v he_o to_o be_v but_o a_o creature_n which_o be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v a_o idolatrous_a worship_n beside_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v not_o say_v to_o be_v on_o all_o the_o head_n whereas_o to_o make_v it_o appear_v that_o there_o be_v crown_n upon_o every_o horn_n of_o the_o ten_o it_o have_v be_v say_v just_a before_o ten_o horn_n and_o upon_o his_o horn_n ten_o crown_n which_o seem_v to_o make_v a_o difference_n betwixt_o that_o and_o what_o be_v say_v of_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o on_o his_o head_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n not_o on_o his_o seven_o head_n and_o though_o there_o shall_v be_v but_o six_o of_o the_o head_n blasphemous_a that_o be_v enough_o to_o say_v of_o they_o that_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v on_o they_o as_o indefinite_a way_n of_o speech_n be_v often_o use_v in_o scripture_n for_o example_n the_o ten_o king_n it_o be_v say_v shall_v burn_v the_o whore_n which_o no_o one_o will_v judge_v necessary_a to_o be_v do_v by_o every_o one_o of_o the_o ten._n so_o be_v it_o say_v that_o the_o four_o beast_n dan._n 7._o 17._o say_v to_o be_v four_o king_n shall_v arise_v out_o of_o the_o earth_n though_o the_o 16._o rev._n 17._o 16._o first_o or_o babylonian_a be_v then_o almost_o past_a grotius_n apoc._n 12._o 1._o observe_n that_o the_o disciple_n be_v often_o call_v the_o twelve_o when_o there_o be_v not_o so_o many_o of_o they_o together_o as_o particular_o st._n john_n 20._o 24._o after_o the_o death_n of_o judas_n he_o do_v also_o there_o furnish_v we_o with_o another_o answer_n to_o this_o that_o the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n be_v upon_o the_o seven_o head_n in_o the_o 13_o chapter_n to_o signify_v the_o idolatrous_a state_n of_o the_o seven_o hill_n or_o of_o the_o roman_a reign_n when_o the_o crown_n be_v upon_o the_o horn_n or_o when_o the_o empire_n be_v divide_v into_o so_o many_o sovereign_n but_o the_o crown_n be_v upon_o the_o seven_o head_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n to_o show_v that_o then_o there_o be_v no_o other_o seat_n of_o roman_a reign_n but_o the_o seven_o hill_n in_o this_o way_n the_o name_n of_o blasphemy_n have_v no_o respect_n to_o the_o seven_o king_n that_o be_v signify_v by_o the_o seven_o head_n but_o only_o to_o the_o seven_o hill_n which_o they_o do_v also_o represent_v or_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n this_o indeed_o and_o no_o other_o way_n do_v give_v a_o very_a good_a reason_n why_o all_o the_o head_n shall_v be_v crown_v in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n and_o none_o in_o the_o 13_o if_o it_o be_v still_o urge_v that_o the_o beast_n itself_o of_o which_o every_o one_o of_o they_o be_v the_o head_n be_v say_v to_o be_v full_a of_o blasphemy_n that_o be_v easy_o answer_v for_o by_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v mean_v only_o that_o one_o peculiar_a 3._o rev._n 17._o 3._o state_n of_o it_o under_o its_o last_o head_n prop._n 6._o and_o for_o the_o other_o example_n of_o beast_n in_o daniel_n we_o find_v no_o characteristic_a note_n of_o blasphemy_n or_o idolatry_n upon_o they_o all_o that_o they_o be_v set_v out_o for_o as_o any_o way_n dreadful_a be_v only_o the_o fierceness_n of_o their_o power_n in_o their_o horn_n or_o their_o paw_n or_o in_o their_o tooth_n or_o in_o their_o prevail_a conquest_n and_o those_o beast_n in_o particular_a of_o which_o this_o in_o the_o revelation_n be_v describe_v to_o be_v make_v up_o of_o viz_o a_o lion_n a_o bear_n and_o a_o leopard_n be_v such_o as_o both_o in_o their_o own_o nature_n be_v give_v to_o destroy_v and_o ruin_n and_o be_v so_o set_v out_o and_o that_o in_o conjunction_n with_o one_o another_o in_o scripture_n as_o the_o destroyer_n of_o god_n people_n so_o do_v we_o find_v the_o lion_n and_o the_o leopard_n join_v together_o jerem._n 5._o 6._o the_o lion_n and_o the_o bear_n amos_n 5._o 19_o prov._n 28._o 15._o and_o in_o the_o 13_o of_o hosea_n 7_o 8._o we_o have_v they_o all_o three_o together_o and_o very_o great_a critic_n in_o these_o thing_n though_o defender_n of_o bestia_n dr._n moor_n b._n bestia_n the_o idolatrous_a quality_n of_o all_o the_o head_n and_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n yet_o acquaint_v we_o that_o the_o 〈◊〉_d the_o dr._n moor_n in_o his_o alphabet_n of_o prophetical_a iconisme_n vol._n i._o pag._n 598._o literar_n b._n bestia_n great_a empire_n be_v call_v beast_n not_o only_o for_o their_o idolatry_n but_o also_o for_o their_o bloody_a tyranny_n as_o grotius_n have_v observe_v upon_o mat._n 20._o where_o christ_n declare_v the_o difference_n betwixt_o his_o disciple_n and_o the_o king_n of_o the_o gentile_n this_o opposition_n say_v he_o show_v why_o the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n be_v set_v out_o among_o the_o prophet_n by_o the_o figure_n of_o beast_n but_o the_o kingdom_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o image_n of_o a_o man_n the_o son_n of_o man._n where_o by_o beast_n grotius_n must_v understand_v feras_fw-la and_o then_o it_o will_v proper_o answer_v the_o use_n of_o the_o word_n 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d in_o the_o septuagint_n in_o the_o same_o way_n viz._n for_o wild_a beast_n and_o have_v almost_o the_o same_o likeness_n of_o sound_n and_o derivation_n with_o it_o otherwise_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o world_n may_v have_v be_v call_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d as_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o four_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o not_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d proper_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n in_o daniel_n according_a to_o the_o word_n in_o the_o original_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d be_v only_o a_o great_a live_a creature_n it_o be_v indeed_o render_v by_o the_o septuagint_a 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d to_o express_v the_o terror_n of_o it_o but_o that_o according_a to_o the_o general_a use_n of_o it_o by_o the_o septuagint_n signify_v only_o a_o fierce_a beast_n to_o denote_v the_o conquer_a power_n of_o it_o without_o the_o least_o intimation_n of_o idolatry_n in_o it_o and_o grotius_n himself_o who_o will_v have_v the_o notion_n of_o a_o beast_n to_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o a_o idolatrous_a empire_n yet_o on_o st._n matthew_n 20._o 25._o observe_n that_o therefore_o be_v the_o empire_n of_o the_o world_n represent_v by_o beast_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o tyrannize_a power_n but_o the_o reign_n of_o christ_n by_o the_o figure_n of_o a_o man_n and_o agree_v and_o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 257._o john_n do_v therefore_o call_v antichrist_n a_o beast_n that_o he_o may_v signify_v that_o his_o persecution_n will_v be_v the_o fierce_a but_o that_o under_o that_o name_n be_v very_o proper_o signify_v terrible_a and_o dreadful_a empire_n for_o their_o fierceness_n and_o cruelty_n st._n jerome_n etc._n etc._n all_o agree_v malvenda_n say_v that_o st._n jerome_n and_o all_o beside_o do_v agree_v that_o formidable_a empire_n be_v proper_o signify_v by_o that_o name_n for_o their_o fierceness_n and_o cruelty_n and_o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n do_v mind_n do_v ribera_n in_o v._n 7._o c._n 11._o apocalyps_n item_n in_o v._o 1._o cap._n 13._o bestia_fw-la though_o among_o the_o latin_n it_o be_v a_o general_a word_n yet_o here_o it_o do_v proper_o signify_v a_o fierce_a and_o hurtful_a beast_n as_o the_o latin_n themselves_o understand_v bestiarâ—i_n that_o be_v those_o that_o fight_v with_o beast_n and_o that_o be_v
januarius_n do_v express_o order_v his_o legate_n to_o go_v according_a to_o the_o law_n of_o justinian_n code_n and_o of_o januarius_n it_o must_v be_v consider_v that_o it_o be_v do_v perfect_o against_o the_o law_n to_o draw_v he_o by_o force_n out_o of_o the_o church_n which_o he_o say_v aught_o to_o be_v punish_v as_o high-treason_n l._n 11._o ep._n 54._o sigonius_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la italiae_fw-la l._n 5._o the_o emperor_n lotharius_n declare_v for_o a_o council_n at_o pavia_n to_o regulate_v the_o clergy_n thereupon_o follow_v a_o great_a disorder_n at_o rome_n but_o pope_n leo_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o lotharius_n affirm_v that_o he_o do_v observe_v his_o law_n and_o his_o predecessor_n and_o will_v always_o observe_v they_o desire_v he_o also_o that_o the_o roman_a law_n may_v be_v keep_v for_o the_o future_a as_o it_o have_v be_v before_o and_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n upon_o irregular_a and_o disobedient_a bishop_n by_o deprivation_n etc._n etc._n be_v by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n the_o church-rights_a be_v still_o indeed_o preserve_v for_o a_o while_n in_o election_n church-goods_a etc._n etc._n but_o the_o whole_a external_n government_n of_o it_o be_v manage_v by_o the_o imperial_a authority_n in_o almost_o as_o absolute_a a_o manner_n as_o the_o civil_a government_n canon_n government_n council_n milevitan_n see_v note_n c_o of_o this_o chapter_n &_o ibid._n canon_n 17._o they_o desire_v a_o imperial_a law_n to_o enforce_v the_o canon_n of_o the_o council_n upon_o contemner_n the_o emperor_n marcian_n in_o action_n 6._o council_n chalcedon_n after_o the_o declaration_n of_o the_o catholic_n faith_n by_o the_o holy_a synod_n we_o have_v think_v it_o just_a and_o expedient_a to_o take_v away_o all_o dispute_n and_o contention_n about_o it_o for_o the_o future_a and_o therefore_o etc._n etc._n where_o he_o proceed_v to_o the_o inflict_a punishment_n upon_o the_o several_a offender_n against_o the_o canon_n they_o make_v law_n about_o apostate_n and_o heretic_n and_o their_o book_n about_o church_n about_o the_o regulation_n of_o the_o clergy_n in_o election_n of_o bishop_n about_o the_o qualification_n and_o deposition_n of_o bishop_n and_o these_o law_n be_v very_o ordinary_o execute_v upon_o bishop_n according_a to_o the_o emperor_n will_n but_o that_o which_o do_v the_o most_o full_o show_v what_o share_v the_o emperor_n have_v in_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n and_o in_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n be_v the_o 45th_o of_o justinian_n novel_n where_o all_o the_o canon_n of_o council_n be_v turn_v into_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n indeed_o the_o general_a definition_n of_o the_o law_n in_o the_o code_n together_o with_o the_o explication_n of_o it_o there_o do_v express_o determine_v the_o will_n of_o the_o emperor_n to_o be_v the_o only_a rule_n and_o measure_n of_o law_n either_o in_o church_n or_o state_n the_o general_a definition_n of_o a_o law_n be_v in_o these_o term_n whatever_o principis_fw-la c._n de_fw-fr offic._n principis_fw-la the_o prince_n declare_v to_o be_v his_o pleasure_n have_v the_o force_n of_o a_o law_n upon_o which_o it_o follow_v wherefore_o whatever_o the_o emperor_n do_v appoint_v by_o the_o subscription_n of_o the_o bishop_n or_o decree_n of_o his_o own_o knowledge_n or_o do_v public_o declare_v by_o word_n or_o do_v command_v by_o edict_n do_v appear_v to_o be_v a_o law_n where_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o the_o act_n of_o council_n become_v law_n of_o the_o empire_n only_o by_o the_o emperor_n will_n in_o council_n and_o have_v nothing_o in_o they_o to_o enforce_v they_o upon_o those_o who_o will_v dissent_v from_o the_o council_n as_o erroneous_a 16._o erroneous_a sozomen_n l._n 3._o c._n 10._o by_o the_o order_n of_o the_o two_o emperor_n it_o be_v decree_v that_o the_o bishop_n of_o each_o party_n shall_v meet_v at_o a_o set_a day_n at_o sardica_n a_o city_n of_o illiricum_n the_o synodical_a epistle_n of_o that_o council_n say_v the_o same_o so_o also_o balsamon_n in_o his_o preface_n to_o that_o council_n and_o socrat._v l._n 2._o c._n 16._o before_o the_o emperor_n command_n for_o it_o we_o do_v according_o see_v what_o effect_n the_o fear_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n have_v upon_o the_o council_n themselves_o for_o all_o the_o council_n assemble_v under_o arrian_n emperor_n be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o the_o emperor_n that_o call_v they_o and_o if_o some_o shall_v think_v that_o it_o be_v rather_o the_o judgement_n of_o their_o own_o conscience_n they_o must_v then_o allow_v that_o the_o generality_n of_o the_o governor_n of_o the_o church_n be_v real_o arrian_n and_o sincere_o orthodox_n within_o the_o space_n of_o less_o than_o thirty_o year_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o the_o arrian_n council_n of_o ariminum_n be_v more_o than_o twice_o as_o numerous_a as_o the_o big_a general_n council_n beside_o the_o council_n indeed_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o the_o emperor_n that_o call_v they_o and_o it_o be_v well_o worth_a the_o observe_n how_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n divide_v at_o the_o sardican_a council_n about_o the_o business_n of_o athanasius_n according_a to_o the_o different_a mind_n bishop_n mind_n see_v note_n c_o and_o f_o of_o this_o chapter_n constantine_n universal_a bishop_n of_o constantius_n and_o constans_n who_o send_v they_o thither_o by_o this_o than_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n do_v from_o its_o first_o own_v of_o the_o christian_a religion_n look_v so_o big_a in_o the_o church_n that_o those_o of_o the_o high_a character_n in_o it_o do_v bow_v down_o to_o its_o will_n and_o pleasure_n and_o when_o withal_o it_o be_v consider_v that_o all_o the_o part_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v under_o this_o roman_a government_n it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o proper_a appellative_a of_o the_o christian_a church_n at_o that_o time_n be_v the_o roman_a church_n because_o roman_a and_o catholic_n be_v of_o the_o same_o import_n when_o all_o the_o world_n be_v roman_a and_o the_o principle_n of_o political_a unity_n among_o they_o all_o which_o make_v they_o one_o body_n and_o one_o church_n in_o the_o face_n of_o the_o world_n be_v their_o own_v the_o roman_a emperor_n with_o his_o ecclesiastical_a senate_n or_o general_a council_n for_o their_o supreme_a ruler_n and_o governor_n it_o appear_v then_o that_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v the_o supreme_a authority_n at_o that_o time_n in_o the_o church_n upon_o earth_n general_a council_n be_v but_o his_o senate_n and_o whether_o they_o be_v in_o the_o right_n or_o the_o wrong_n it_o be_v his_o consent_n that_o give_v they_o their_o 19_o their_o baronius_n anno_fw-la 418._o about_o the_o schism_n of_o boniface_n and_o eulalius_n for_o the_o papacy_n symmachus_n governor_n of_o the_o city_n write_v to_o the_o emperor_n honorius_n because_o it_o belong_v to_o your_o piety_n to_o determine_v it_o i_o think_v i_o ought_v forthwith_o to_o consult_v your_o majesty_n about_o it_o thereupon_o honorius_n write_v back_o we_o command_v by_o our_o positive_a order_n that_o boniface_n do_v forthwith_o leave_v the_o place_n and_o obey_v the_o celestial_a command_n that_o be_v the_o imperial_a order_n idem_fw-la anno_fw-la 419._o which_o be_v obey_v so_o be_v it_o ordain_v by_o athalaricus_n king_n of_o italy_n after_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n that_o in_o case_n of_o wrong_n the_o clergy_n shall_v appeal_v to_o the_o secular_a court_n cassiodor_n variar_n l._n 8._o ep._n 24._o &_o l._n 9_o ep._n 15._o so_o also_o do_v justinian_n novel_a 123._o command_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o execute_v a_o order_n of_o his_o jubemus_fw-la episcopum_fw-la romanum_fw-la see_v dr._n barrow_n supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n from_o page_n 324_o to_o 372._o instance_n of_o emperor_n appeal_v to_o in_o ecclesiastical_a affair_n pope_n not_o intermeddle_v the_o donatist_n appeal_v from_o the_o council_n of_o arles_n to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n after_o two_o council_n appoint_v by_o he_o to_o decide_v the_o difference_n who_o do_v thereupon_o assign_v they_o to_o meet_v at_o the_o council_n of_o milan_n s._n augustin_n contra_fw-la crescon_n l._n 3._o c._n 71._o and_o ep._n 162._o &_o 68_o and_o flavian_n bishop_n of_o constantinople_n be_v beat_v and_o banish_v for_o appeal_n to_o the_o court_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o synod_n at_o ephesus_n petau._n ratio_fw-la temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 6._o c._n 19_o actual_a force_n for_o a_o general_a outward_a compliance_n and_o without_o this_o imperial_a assent_n we_o find_v scarce_o any_o symbol_n of_o faith_n or_o canon_n of_o discipline_n public_o or_o universal_o enjoin_v after_o the_o emperor_n be_v become_v christian_n but_o after_o the_o decree_n of_o either_o of_o those_o kind_n be_v conclude_v upon_o in_o council_n it_o be_v the_o emperor_n sanction_n and_o edict_n that_o give_v they_o the_o effectual_a force_n of_o a_o law_n to_o the_o
whole_a church_n which_o show_v the_o emperor_n share_n in_o the_o legislative_a power_n of_o the_o church_n to_o be_v near_o akin_a to_o his_o power_n in_o the_o senate_n about_o civil_a affair_n but_o at_o least_o very_o near_o as_o great_a in_o the_o council_n as_o the_o papal_a authority_n be_v afterward_o before_o it_o come_v to_o its_o full_a height_n and_o then_o in_o the_o execution_n of_o the_o law_n and_o canon_n of_o the_o church_n the_o imperial_a authority_n appear_v everywhere_o to_o be_v the_o last_o resort_n and_o the_o last_o power_n that_o they_o jurisdiction_n they_o hieron_n rubeus_n histor_n ravennat_n p._n 180._o the_o archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n do_v there_o contend_v with_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n for_o the_o superiority_n john_n the_o archbishop_n have_v many_o of_o the_o italian_a bishop_n of_o his_o party_n in_o it_o and_o sigonius_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la ital._n l._n 2._o &_o blondus_n decad._n 1._o l._n 9_o ann._n 608._o give_v a_o account_n of_o this_o contest_v of_o ravenna_n with_o rome_n all_o the_o day_n of_o pope_n martin_n the_o first_o eugenius_n the_o first_o vitalian_n and_o adeodat_n they_o will_v have_v no_o pallium_fw-la nor_o consecration_n from_o rome_n in_o acknowledgement_n of_o any_o dependence_n upon_o they_o s._n hierom._n ad_fw-la evagre_n if_o you_o dispute_v about_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n orbis_n major_a est_fw-la urbe_fw-la wheresoever_o there_o be_v a_o bishop_n whether_o at_o rome_n or_o eugubium_n at_o constantinople_n or_o rhegium_n he_o be_v of_o the_o same_o dignity_n and_o of_o the_o same_o priesthood_n cardinal_n cusan_a l._n 2._o c._n 12._o show_v that_o all_o bishop_n be_v equal_a but_o the_o execution_n of_o their_o office_n be_v bound_v by_o human_a law_n and_o order_n which_o if_o they_o come_v to_o cease_v those_o difference_n of_o great_a and_o less_o return_v again_o to_o their_o natural_a right_n that_o be_v to_o a_o equality_n aeneas_n silvius_n comment_n l._n 2._o before_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a every_o bishop_n live_v independent_a in_o his_o own_o jurisdiction_n appeal_v to_o for_o redress_v 3d._n dr._n barrow_n p._n 324._o to_o p._n 372._o grot._n in_o decal_n praecep_v 2._o note_v the_o 3d._n or_o for_o correction_n of_o church-governor_n which_o show_v it_o to_o have_v have_v also_o the_o full_a possession_n of_o the_o executive_a power_n and_o according_o do_v we_o find_v the_o title_n of_o the_o universal_a bishop_n of_o the_o church_n in_o respect_n of_o the_o external_n government_n of_o it_o assume_v by_o constantine_n in_o this_o state_n do_v the_o imperial_a authority_n continue_v in_o the_o church_n when_o the_o exercise_n of_o its_o power_n be_v the_o most_o unblameable_a so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o roman_n catholic_n church_n establish_v from_o the_o very_a first_o appearance_n of_o the_o imperial_a throne_n in_o the_o church_n and_o no_o other_o political_a unity_n be_v there_o then_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n but_o only_o this_o imperial_a headship_n the_o particular_a jurisdiction_n of_o the_o emperor_n the_o ludovic_n bebenberg_n de_fw-fr jurib_n r._n &_o imp._n romanor_n pag._n 142._o in_o commentar_n m._n freherus_n when_o the_o emperor_n henry_n have_v object_v to_o the_o roman_n why_o against_o the_o custom_n of_o their_o ancestor_n they_o have_v choose_v they_o a_o pope_n without_o the_o leave_n of_o the_o king_n the_o pope_n excuse_v himself_o that_o he_o be_v choose_v by_o force_n but_o that_o he_o will_v not_o be_v consecrate_v till_o he_o do_v perfect_o understand_v by_o a_o embassy_n that_o both_o the_o emperor_n and_o the_o prince_n have_v consent_v to_o his_o election_n hieron_n balbus_n de_fw-fr coronatione_fw-la cap._n 14._o it_o have_v be_v a_o ancient_a custom_n that_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n of_o rome_n shall_v nominate_v the_o pope_n after_o which_o it_o be_v in_o the_o emperor_n power_n to_o confirm_v or_o invalidate_v the_o election_n and_o as_o he_o please_v either_o to_o admit_v he_o or_o to_o substitute_v another_o in_o his_o room_n c._n agatho_n 63._o distinct_a and_o this_o custom_n continue_v to_o the_o time_n of_o pope_n adrian_n anno_fw-la 815._o who_o will_v have_v change_v it_o but_o the_o old_a custom_n obtain_v again_o of_o expect_v the_o pope_n confirmation_n from_o the_o emperor_n as_o platina_n observe_v in_o gregor_n 9_o in_o the_o year_n 1072._o gregory_n be_v reconcile_v to_o the_o emperor_n henry_n who_o confirm_v he_o pope_n as_o it_o be_v then_o the_o custom_n caronza_n council_n summa_fw-la pag._n 437._o severinus_fw-la papa_n in_o locum_fw-la honorii_n subrogatus_fw-la ab_fw-la isaacio_fw-la hexarcho_fw-mi in_fw-la pontificatu_fw-la confirmatur_fw-la etc._n etc._n severinus_n be_v confirm_v pope_n by_o isaac_n the_o hexarch_n of_o italy_n for_o the_o election_n by_o the_o people_n and_o clergy_n be_v not_o account_v valid_a in_o those_o day_n unless_o the_o emperor_n or_o their_o exarch_n have_v confirm_v they_o platina_n say_v the_o same_o in_o severinus_n and_o blondus_n the_o same_o with_o this_o of_o caranza_n l._n 9_o decad._n 1._o and_o add_v that_o the_o confirmation_n be_v put_v off_o for_o a_o year_n and_o a_o half_a because_o isaac_n do_v not_o go_v from_o ravenna_n to_o rome_n before_o sigebert_n in_o his_o chronicle_n mention_n a_o council_n hold_v by_o charlemaigne_n at_o rome_n before_o he_o be_v crown_v emperor_n by_o virtue_n of_o his_o be_v make_v defender_n of_o the_o church_n by_o adrian_n and_o there_o adrian_n and_o 150_o bishop_n do_v confer_v the_o right_n of_o choose_v the_o pope_n upon_o charles_n and_o of_o order_v the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o the_o dignity_n of_o the_o prince_n the_o same_o be_v mention_v by_o gratian_n d._n 69._o c._n hadrianus_n 22._o and_o by_o sigonius_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la ital._n l._n 4._o in_o the_o time_n of_o the_o emperor_n ludovicus_n the_o son_n of_o charlemaigne_n upon_o pope_n stephen_n be_v elect_v contrary_a to_o the_o order_n without_o the_o emperor_n command_n stephen_n to_o mend_v the_o matter_n make_v this_o order_n in_o the_o canon_n quia_fw-la sancta_fw-la d._n 52._o because_o the_o roman_a church_n suffer_v great_a violence_n at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o pope_n when_o the_o election_n be_v make_v without_o the_o emperor_n knowledge_n we_o ordain_v that_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v choose_v that_o he_o be_v elect_v in_o a_o full_a assembly_n of_o the_o bishop_n and_o clergy_n and_o in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n and_o so_o be_v choose_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o legate_n of_o the_o emperor_n that_o he_o be_v consecrate_v baronius_n anno_fw-la 827._o say_n of_o the_o election_n of_o pope_n valentinus_n that_o his_o consecration_n be_v defer_v till_o the_o emperor_n shall_v be_v consult_v about_o it_o pope_n leo_n the_o eight_o anno_fw-la 963._o make_n this_o order_n in_o behalf_n of_o the_o emperor_n otho_n that_o according_a to_o the_o example_n of_o adrian_n bishop_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v who_o grant_v unto_o the_o emperor_n charles_n the_o order_v the_o apostolic_a see_n that_o he_o likewise_o with_o all_o the_o clergy_n do_v constitute_v and_o by_o his_o authority_n corroborate_v to_o his_o lord_n otho_n first_o king_n of_o the_o theuton_o and_o to_o his_o successor_n in_o the_o kingdom_n of_o italy_n the_o power_n of_o choose_v a_o successor_n and_o of_o dispose_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o sovereign_a apostolic_a see_n and_o for_o that_o purpose_n that_o the_o archbishop_n and_o bishop_n shall_v take_v investiture_n from_o he_o and_o that_o none_o for_o the_o future_a shall_v take_v upon_o they_o the_o power_n of_o elect_v or_o consecrate_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n or_o of_o any_o other_o see_v without_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o say_a emperor_n d._n 63._o in_o synodo_n 23._o the_o title_n of_o the_o canon_n in_o gratian_n be_v the_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v of_o right_o appertain_v to_o the_o emperor_n bishopric_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v in_o no_o other_o account_n for_o supremacy_n than_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o episcopal_a jurisdiction_n and_o all_o of_o they_o be_v confine_v to_o their_o own_o particular_a territory_n but_o it_o be_v repute_v just_a and_o fit_v at_o the_o come_n in_o of_o the_o emperor_n into_o the_o church_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o their_o rule_v city_n shall_v have_v a_o mark_n of_o distinction_n from_o the_o rest_n as_o a_o honour_n due_a to_o the_o emperor_n court_n and_o residence_n and_o thus_o come_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v the_o precedence_n of_o all_o other_o bishop_n in_o the_o church_n and_o upon_o the_o same_o account_n have_v constanstinople_n the_o second_o place_n to_o that_o of_o rome_n when_o that_o city_n become_v the_o seat_n of_o a_o new_a empire_n this_o primacy_n give_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n a_o great_a advantage_n over_o the_o interest_n of_o their_o fellow-bishop_n and_o be_v become_v very_o
for_o the_o precedence_n of_o the_o city_n to_o which_o they_o do_v belong_v and_o baronius_n himself_o do_v open_o acknowledge_v this_o an._n 39_o 10._o the_o ancient_n say_v he_o observe_v no_o other_o rule_n in_o institute_v the_o ecclesiastical_a see_v than_o the_o division_n of_o province_n and_o the_o prerogative_n before_o establish_v by_o the_o roman_n but_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o particular_a case_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v a_o unanswerable_a evidence_n for_o it_o be_v the_o big_a of_o all_o the_o first_o four_o famous_a general_n counsel_n which_o pope_n gregory_n do_v reverence_n as_o the_o four_o gospel_n and_o this_o be_v there_o carry_v 451._o carry_v see_v the_o contest_v betwixt_o the_o pope_n legate_n and_o the_o council_n about_o this_o affair_n council_n chalcedon_n action_n 16._o where_o it_o be_v in_o fine_a determine_v against_o the_o legate_n by_o the_o judge_n and_o council_n bellarmin_n acknowledge_v this_o in_o his_o preface_n to_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr pontifice_fw-la the_o greek_n say_v he_o oppose_v this_o that_o be_v the_o universal_a supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o the_o year_n 451._o against_o the_o will_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n tho'_o then_o at_o the_o great_a height_n that_o he_o ever_o have_v be_v which_o do_v manifest_v the_o sense_n of_o the_o council_n to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o tenure_n that_o the_o pope_n claim_v to_o hold_v by_o and_o further_o that_o this_o be_v the_o true_a aim_n of_o the_o council_n do_v appear_v not_o only_o from_o pope_n leo_n exception_n against_o this_o decree_n but_o also_o by_o the_o opposition_n that_o there_o be_v ever_o after_o betwixt_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n and_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n about_o the_o precedence_n till_o the_o time_n of_o boniface_n who_o get_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n but_o yet_o not_o without_o much_o opposition_n from_o the_o greek_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o constantinople_n by_o this_o than_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v the_o principal_a object_n of_o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a church_n because_o it_o be_v give_v to_o that_o church_n only_o in_o veneration_n of_o that_o power_n for_o that_o for_o who_o sake_n a_o thing_n be_v honour_v be_v the_o principal_a object_n of_o that_o honour_n and_o epistle_n and_o platina_n in_o bonifacio_n tertio_fw-la he_o obtain_v of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n that_o the_o seat_n of_o st._n peter_n shall_v be_v call_v and_o esteem_v to_o be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n but_o yet_o not_o without_o great_a contention_n about_o it_o many_o affirm_v that_o there_o ought_v to_o be_v the_o nrst_a and_o chief_a see_v of_o the_o church_n where_o the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v anastasius_n bibliothecarius_n in_o bonifacio_n 3_o he_o obtain_v of_o phocas_n that_o the_o apostolic_a see_v of_o st._n peter_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n whereas_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v write_v itself_o the_o chief_a of_o all_o church_n caranza_n council_n summa_fw-la p._n 369._o bonefacius_fw-la 3._o he_o obtain_v etc._n etc._n that_o the_o see_v of_o st._n peter_n shall_v be_v account_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n which_o title_n the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v challenge_v to_o itself_o evil_a prince_n favour_v it_o and_o affirm_v that_o the_o chief_a see_v of_o the_o church_n ought_v to_o be_v there_o where_o the_o head_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v that_o be_v at_o constantinople_n gregor_n m._n just_a before_o boniface_n be_v full_a of_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n claim_n to_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n in_o his_o four_o 6_o and_o seven_o book_n of_o his_o epistle_n boniface_n the_o three_o notwithstanding_o all_o his_o good_a service_n to_o phocas_n can_v not_o get_v the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n without_o much_o opposition_n from_o the_o greek_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o the_o change_n of_o the_o seat_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o constantinople_n 3._o the_o chief_a head_n and_o life_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o papal_a authority_n it_o be_v that_o which_o be_v the_o contriver_n of_o that_o image_n and_o be_v also_o the_o evil_a spirit_n of_o it_o that_o instigate_v it_o to_o all_o the_o mischief_n that_o it_o do_v now_o the_o pope_n of_o rome_n be_v nothing_o but_o they_o but_o edictum_fw-la sive_fw-la decretal_a pap._n hilarii_n ep._n 11._o about_o the_o year_n 476._o when_v the_o western_a empire_n fall_v into_o the_o hand_n of_o the_o barbarian_n and_o so_o the_o pope_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o sole_a head_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n it_o have_v also_o be_v decree_v by_o the_o law_n of_o christian_a prince_n that_o whatsoever_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_n shall_v upon_o examination_n pronounce_v concern_v church_n and_o their_o governor_n shall_v with_o reverence_n be_v receive_v and_o strict_o observe_v dr._n barrow_n be_v pope_n supremacy_n p._n 244._o speak_v of_o the_o episcopal_a see_v before_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n so_o stand_v the_o order_n of_o church-dignity_n till_o it_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o council_n of_o nice_a back_v with_o imperial_a authority_n what_o before_o be_v but_o custom_n by_o so_o august_n a_o sanction_n become_v universal_a law_n and_o with_o such_o veneration_n as_o by_o some_o be_v account_v immutable_o and_o everlasting_o obligatory_a as_o appear_v in_o pope_n leo_n maxim_n this_o do_v best_a appear_v from_o the_o ground_n of_o the_o supremacy_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v because_o they_o be_v the_o bishop_n of_o the_o emperor_n be_v chief_a seat_n and_o also_o from_o the_o authority_n by_o which_o they_o come_v by_o it_o which_o be_v by_o the_o imperial_a law_n by_o who_o their_o primacy_n be_v establish_v see_v not._n prece_v and_o they_o be_v set_v up_o and_o depose_v by_o the_o emperor_n at_o pleasure_n and_o be_v create_v by_o they_o the_o emperor_n creature_n no_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v valid_a till_o after_o the_o 1520._o the_o caranza_n council_n summa_fw-la in_o severino_n ann._n dom._n 634._o severinus_n be_v set_v up_o in_o the_o room_n of_o pope_n honorius_n by_o isaacius_n the_o emperor_n exarch_n or_o deputy_n in_o italy_n for_o in_o those_o day_n the_o election_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n be_v not_o account_v valid_a unless_o the_o emperor_n or_o their_o exarch_n do_v confirm_v it_o after_o he_o have_v before_o observe_v in_o pelagius_n the_o second_o ann._n dom._n 580._o that_o pelagius_n be_v create_v pope_n without_o the_o roman_a prince_n authority_n against_o the_o usual_a custom_n for_o in_o those_o day_n nothing_o be_v do_v by_o the_o clergy_n in_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n without_o the_o emperor_n approbation_n but_o there_o be_v no_o conveniency_n at_o that_o time_n of_o send_v to_o the_o emperor_n at_o constantinople_n because_o rome_n be_v then_o besiege_v by_o the_o lombard_n but_o he_o afterward_o beg_v pardon_n for_o it_o by_o his_o legate_n gregory_n but_o in_o adrian_n the_o three_o he_o do_v thus_o more_o remarkable_o confirm_v this_o custom_n this_o pope_n ann._n dom._n 888._o be_v so_o stout_a as_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o pontificate_n to_o bring_v in_o this_o law_n to_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n that_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v not_o be_v wait_v for_o before_o the_o creation_n of_o the_o pope_n this_o be_v so_o common_o acknowledge_v that_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o pope_n use_v to_o pay_v a_o sum_n of_o money_n to_o the_o emperor_n for_o their_o confirmation_n canon_n agath_fw-mi 21._o can._n distinct_a 63._o see_v note_v 1_o on_o chapter_n the_o four_o onuphrius_n panvinius_n give_v a_o account_n of_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o this_o custom_n at_o justinian_n conquest_n of_o italy_n in_o pelag._n 2._o the_o goth_n say_v he_o be_v beat_v out_o of_o italy_n by_o narses_n and_o italy_n together_o with_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n be_v make_v a_o part_n of_o the_o eastern_a empire_n under_o justinian_n the_o emperor_n by_o the_o authority_n of_o pope_n vigilius_n there_o be_v a_o new_a custom_n bring_v up_o in_o the_o assembly_n for_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n which_o be_v that_o upon_o the_o death_n of_o the_o pope_n there_o shall_v forthwith_o be_v a_o election_n make_v by_o the_o clergy_n the_o senate_n and_o the_o people_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o right_n of_o major_n but_o the_o new_a elect_a pope_n can_v not_o be_v consecrate_v or_o ordain_v before_o his_o election_n be_v confirm_v by_o the_o emperor_n at_o constantinople_n nor_o before_o he_o have_v the_o emperor_n letters-patent_n for_o his_o consecration_n in_o order_n to_o enter_v upon_o the_o papal_a jurisdiction_n for_o
the_o obtain_n of_o the_o grant_n of_o which_o the_o new_a elect_n be_v to_o send_v a_o sum_n of_o money_n to_o the_o emperor_n after_o which_o he_o be_v consecrate_v and_o administer_v the_o bishopric_n of_o rome_n before_o that_o time_n the_o pope_n be_v choose_v and_o consecrate_v the_o same_o day_n this_o be_v far_o confirm_v by_o guicciardin_n l._n 4._o histor_n in_o these_o time_n of_o the_o exarch_n set_v up_o by_o justinian_n in_o italy_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o civil_a power_n and_o for_o their_o degeneracy_n from_o the_o ancient_a purity_n of_o their_o manner_n be_v not_o much_o admire_v or_o reverence_v by_o man_n pass_v their_o life_n under_o the_o subjection_n of_o the_o emperor_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o who_o or_o their_o exarch_n they_o dare_v not_o receive_v nor_o exercise_v the_o papacy_n although_o they_o have_v be_v elect_v by_o the_o vote_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n so_o sabelli_n aenead_n 8._o l._n 5._o and_o cuspinian_n de_fw-fr caesaribus_fw-la pag._n 144._o but_o i_o find_v the_o magistracy_n of_o the_o exarchate_o first_o set_v up_o by_o the_o emperor_n justin_n the_o young_a that_o he_o shall_v be_v in_o a_o manner_n the_o emperor_n vicegerent_n in_o italy_n and_o with_o so_o great_a authority_n that_o he_o that_o be_v create_v pope_n at_o rome_n be_v first_o to_o have_v his_o approbation_n and_o pag._n 149._o gregory_n be_v send_v by_o pope_n pelagius_n to_o the_o emperor_n mauritius_n to_o beg_v his_o pardon_n for_o suffer_v himself_o to_o be_v proclaim_v pope_n without_o his_o leave_n for_o the_o nomination_n of_o the_o pope_n be_v then_o hold_v to_o be_v of_o no_o effect_n unless_o the_o emperor_n have_v confirm_v it_o pope_n agatho_n about_o the_o year_n 673._o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n acknowledge_v the_o city_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v the_o servant_n of_o his_o most_o christian_n empire_n and_o have_v this_o answer_n to_o his_o request_n from_o the_o emperor_n that_o by_o the_o imperial_a command_n he_o be_v discharge_v at_o his_o request_n from_o that_o which_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n use_v to_o pay_v for_o his_o ordination_n but_o yet_o upon_o this_o condition_n that_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n shall_v not_o pass_v on_o to_o consecration_n till_o the_o emperor_n have_v be_v advise_v of_o it_o and_o have_v express_o command_v it_o according_a to_o the_o ancient_a custom_n l._n 6._o pontifical_a in_o agathone_n and_o d._n 63._o c._n agatho_n 21._o pope_n adrian_n in_o a_o synod_n at_o rome_n with_o the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o great_a man_n there_o bishop_n abbot_n and_o other_o there_o assemble_v give_v charlemaigne_n the_o authority_n of_o choose_v the_o pope_n and_o of_o order_v the_o apostolic_a see_n d._n 63._o c._n adrianus_n 22._o and_o gratian_n mention_n the_o anathema_n there_o pronounce_v against_o all_o that_o shall_v do_v contrary_n to_o that_o decree_n and_o the_o confiscation_n of_o his_o good_n if_o he_o do_v not_o repent_v the_o oath_n that_o be_v to_o be_v take_v for_o the_o dutchy_n which_o be_v give_v the_o pope_n as_o well_o for_o all_o other_o be_v this_o i_o promise_v to_o be_v faithful_a to_o my_o lord_n charles_n and_o his_o heir_n without_o fraud_n or_o covin_z all_o the_o day_n of_o my_o life_n sigonius_n de_fw-fr regno_fw-la ital._n l._n 4._o which_o do_v sufficient_o show_v the_o dependence_n and_o subjection_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o the_o emperor_n for_o all_o that_o they_o have_v anno_fw-la 796._o leo_fw-la the_o three_o succeed_v adrian_n the_o first_o who_o forthwith_o send_v a_o ambassador_n to_o charlemaigne_n to_o acquaint_v he_o with_o his_o election_n present_v the_o key_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o st._n peter_n to_o he_o that_o be_v the_o key_n of_o the_o sepulchre_n and_o the_o standard_n of_o the_o city_n in_o token_n of_o homage_n â—nd_v fealty_n baron_fw-fr an._n 796._o 816._o stephen_n the_o five_o succeed_v leo_n the_o three_o and_z say_v aimoinus_n l._n 4._o c._n 103._o contrary_a to_o law_n be_v choose_v and_o consecrate_v without_o the_o emperor_n order_n for_o it_o but_o then_o he_o hasten_v into_o france_n to_o get_v his_o consecration_n of_o the_o emperor_n send_v two_o legate_n before_o he_o to_o beg_v it_o and_o to_o make_v amends_o he_o make_v this_o order_n before_o quote_v in_o the_o canon_n quia_fw-la sancta_fw-la d._n 53._o g._n quia_fw-la sancta_fw-la 28._o because_o the_o roman_a church_n suffer_v great_a violence_n at_o the_o death_n of_o the_o pope_n for_o have_v the_o election_n and_o consecration_n of_o the_o successor_n make_v without_o the_o emperor_n knowledge_n against_o the_o canon_n and_o the_o usual_a custom_n the_o emperor_n ambassador_n that_o shall_v hinder_v the_o scandal_n be_v not_o there_o we_o ordain_v that_o when_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v to_o be_v make_v the_o bishop_n and_o all_o the_o clergy_n be_v assemble_v he_o be_v elect_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o senate_n and_o people_n and_o be_v thereupon_o consecrate_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o emperor_n ambassador_n 817._o and_o though_o paschal_n a_o year_n after_o be_v choose_v and_o consecrate_v without_o wait_v the_o emperor_n order_n yet_o he_o acknowledge_v his_o fault_n to_o the_o emperor_n and_o beg_v pardon_n because_o the_o papal_a honour_n be_v force_v upon_o he_o against_o his_o will._n aimoin_n l._n 4._o c._n 105._o the_o emperor_n lotharius_n not_o long_o after_o do_v therefore_o make_v a_o new_a order_n that_o the_o emperor_n himself_o or_o in_o his_o absence_n his_o deputy_n shall_v assist_v at_o the_o consecration_n of_o the_o pope_n this_o he_o command_v to_o be_v observe_v for_o the_o future_a 827._o at_o the_o death_n of_o valentin_n gregory_n the_o four_o succeed_v and_o as_o sigonius_n relate_v l._n 4._o de_fw-la regno_fw-la ital._n 1_o his_o consecration_n be_v defer_v because_o the_o emperor_n deputy_n be_v absent_a 845._o sergius_n the_o second_o succeed_v gregory_n the_o four_o and_o be_v force_v to_o be_v consecrate_v before_o the_o emperor_n be_v acquaint_v with_o it_o upon_o which_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n march_v to_o rome_n with_o a_o army_n 847._o after_o sergius_n be_v leo_n the_o four_o choose_v and_o consecrate_v the_o same_o day_n against_o the_o law_n without_o stay_v for_o the_o emperor_n order_n and_o the_o roman_n excuse_v themselves_o for_o it_o to_o the_o emperor_n that_o they_o be_v surround_v with_o the_o saracen_n and_o leo_n himself_o that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o it_o by_o they_o but_o yet_o anastasius_n bibliothecarius_n in_o that_o pope_n life_n say_v that_o the_o people_n be_v in_o great_a fear_n of_o the_o emperor_n resentment_n of_o it_o and_o the_o same_o pope_n upon_o the_o emperor_n send_v his_o son_n lewis_n to_o set_v the_o church_n in_o right_a order_n profess_v to_o he_o that_o he_o do_v observe_v the_o command_n of_o himself_o and_o his_o predecessor_n and_o always_o will_v observe_v they_o 855._o benedict_n the_o three_o succeed_v next_o but_o one_o to_o leo_n the_o four_o and_o be_v consecrate_v without_o the_o imperial_a order_n but_o be_v fain_o to_o be_v choose_v again_o and_o confirm_v by_o the_o emperor_n authority_n anastas_n biblioth_n in_o benedicto_n 858._o nicolas_n the_o first_o be_v choose_v present_o after_o the_o death_n of_o benedict_n which_o the_o emperor_n lewis_n haste_v to_o rome_n to_o prevent_v but_o find_v the_o election_n past_a and_o nicolas_n abscond_v to_o show_v that_o he_o be_v force_v to_o it_o for_o fear_n he_o be_v a_o few_o day_n after_o consecrate_v in_o the_o presence_n of_o the_o emperor_n anastas_n nicol._n 1._o 867._o adrian_z the_o second_o succeed_v without_o the_o emperor_n order_n or_o the_o assistance_n of_o his_o deputy_n though_o they_o be_v in_o the_o town_n the_o emperor_n be_v then_o deep_o engage_v in_o war_n with_o the_o saracen_n 875._o john_n the_o eight_o or_o nine_o succeed_v adrian_n the_o second_o makes_z charles_n the_o bald_a emperor_n of_o rome_n upon_o condition_n that_o the_o pope_n shall_v no_o long_o wait_v for_o the_o emperor_n confirmation_n rome_n shall_v be_v leave_v whole_o to_o the_o pope_n disposal_n and_o from_o that_o time_n say_v sigonius_n the_o title_n of_o emperor_n begin_v to_o be_v whole_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o pope_n 885._o adrian_z the_o three_o after_z john_n get_v a_o law_n make_v that_o for_o the_o future_a there_o shall_v be_v no_o expectation_n of_o the_o emperor_n confirmation_n 961._o but_o then_o the_o emperor_n leo_n the_o first_o takes_z rome_n put_v the_o pope_n to_o flight_n and_o the_o roman_n swear_v fealty_n to_o he_o with_o this_o express_a clause_n that_o they_o shall_v never_o choose_v and_o consecrate_v a_o pope_n without_o the_o consent_n and_o choice_n of_o the_o emperor_n otho_n and_o his_o heir_n then_o assemble_v a_o great_a council_n at_o rome_n where_o pope_n john_n be_v depose_v and_o leo_n the_o
eight_o substitute_v in_o his_o place_n by_o the_o emperor_n approbation_n and_o the_o old_a law_n that_o there_o shall_v be_v no_o consecration_n of_o the_o pope_n without_o the_o emperor_n order_n be_v renew_v by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o another_o council_n and_o anathema_n and_o banishment_n be_v the_o punishment_n of_o the_o disobedient_a d._n 63._o c._n in_o synodo_n 23._o see_v note_n l_o on_o the_o thirteen_o chapter_n theodor._n à _fw-la niem_fw-la say_v he_o see_v the_o patent_n from_o whence_o this_o be_v draw_v preserve_v at_o florence_n in_o testimony_n of_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o he_o live_v under_o john_n the_o xxiiid_n the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o second_o upon_o complaint_n of_o great_a disorder_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n go_v in_o the_o year_n 1046._o to_o rome_n there_o depose_v gregory_n the_o six_o and_o fetch_v up_o clement_a the_o second_o and_o the_o roman_n swear_v to_o he_o that_o they_o will_v never_o choose_v they_o any_o pope_n without_o his_o consent_n and_o upon_o the_o meeting_n of_o a_o great_a council_n there_o it_o be_v ordain_v that_o the_o new-elected_n pope_n shall_v not_o be_v so_o account_v till_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o emperor_n shall_v confirm_v it_o and_o that_o the_o pope_n ought_v not_o to_o be_v create_v without_o his_o authority_n petr._n damian_n in_o lib._n gratis_o platina_n &_o onuphr_n in_o clement_n 2._o the_o council_n of_o lateran_n ann._n 1055._o order_n the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n to_o be_v begin_v by_o the_o cardinal_n and_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n to_o consent_v to_o it_o and_o add_v seeing_z nevertheless_o the_o honour_n due_a to_o our_o dear_a son_n henry_n who_o be_v at_o present_a hold_v for_o king_n and_o to_o be_v emperor_n afterward_o as_o we_o have_v grant_v to_o he_o and_o his_o successor_n who_o shall_v obtain_v this_o right_n in_o person_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_n in_o the_o synod_n at_o rome_n in_o the_o year_n 1106._o be_v that_o dreadful_a charge_n draw_v up_o against_o gregory_n the_o seven_o or_o hildebrand_n for_o aspire_v to_o the_o papacy_n without_o either_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o emperor_n of_o the_o roman_n or_o the_o senate_n or_o people_n in_o the_o year_n 1107._o the_o emperor_n henry_n the_o three_o set_v forth_o a_o remonstrance_n against_o pope_n paschal_n the_o second_o and_o conclude_v that_o although_o by_o right_n and_o force_v of_o arm_n he_o can_v retain_v the_o ancient_a custom_n observe_v of_o so_o long_a time_n by_o so_o many_o holy_a father_n touch_v the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o right_n of_o investiture_n yet_o he_o shall_v not_o much_o trouble_v himself_o about_o it_o if_o they_o will_v return_v he_o the_o estate_n and_o chattel_n which_o they_o retain_v by_o the_o gift_n of_o the_o laity_n and_o will_v content_v themselves_o with_o the_o title_n aventin_n histor_n boior_fw-la l._n 6._o and_o upon_o take_v pope_n paschal_n prisoner_n by_o henry_n it_o be_v swear_v to_o by_o the_o pope_n that_o the_o right_n of_o confirm_v or_o invest_v the_o new_a choose_a bishop_n shall_v be_v always_o in_o the_o emperor_n and_o none_o shall_v dare_v to_o own_v they_o before_o they_o be_v invest_v by_o the_o emperor_n command_n sigebert_n say_v thus_o concern_v this_o affair_n chron._n ann._n 1111._o the_o king_n or_o emperor_n will_v use_v the_o authority_n which_o the_o emperor_n have_v use_v since_o the_o time_n of_o charlemaigne_n for_o 300_o year_n and_o more_o under_o 63_o pope_n 1118._o gelasius_n the_o second_o succeed_v paschal_n the_o second_o and_o be_v create_v without_o the_o knowledge_n of_o the_o emperor_n henry_n who_o thereupon_o return_v from_o milan_n to_o rome_n and_o consecrate_v gregory_n the_o eight_o in_o his_o place_n 1165._o paschal_n the_o three_o be_v confirm_v pope_n by_o the_o council_n of_o wurtzbourg_n where_o this_o remarkable_a decree_n be_v make_v that_o for_o the_o future_a no_o pope_n shall_v be_v create_v but_o after_o the_o ancient_a fashion_n by_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o emperor_n aventin_n hist_o boior_fw-la l._n 6._o and_o afterward_o that_o the_o pope_n shall_v be_v call_v only_o nuntius_fw-la christi_fw-la and_o not_o to_o be_v the_o rival_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n and_o a_o oath_n be_v thereupon_o take_v by_o all_o there_o present_a the_o university_n of_o oxford_n and_o paris_n agree_v about_o the_o year_n 1404._o that_o the_o emperor_n have_v right_a of_o patronage_n to_o the_o pope_n and_o to_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o election_n of_o the_o pope_n do_v not_o appertain_v of_o divine_a right_n to_o the_o cardinal_n but_o to_o the_o people_n and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o he_o to_o the_o emperor_n epist_n universit_fw-la paris_n editae_fw-la a._n hutten_n ann._n 1520._o emperor_n confirmation_n of_o he_o and_o be_v the_o imperial_a authority_n that_o do_v many_o time_n call_v they_o emperor_n they_o nothing_o be_v more_o common_a in_o the_o history_n of_o the_o church_n than_o the_o summoning_n and_o deposition_n of_o pope_n by_o the_o emperor_n to_o a_o account_n for_o their_o irregular_a action_n and_o depose_v they_o the_o usual_a title_n that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n give_v their_o emperor_n be_v chapter_n be_v guicciard_n histor_n l._n 4._o in_o this_o time_n of_o the_o exarchat_n that_o be_v after_o justinian_n recovery_n of_o italy_n the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n have_v no_o civil_a power_n pass_v their_o life_n under_o the_o subjection_n of_o the_o emperor_n without_o the_o authority_n of_o who_o or_o of_o their_o exarch_n they_o dare_v not_o receive_v or_o exercise_v the_o pontifical_a and_o therefore_o their_o address_n to_o the_o emperor_n must_v be_v proportionable_o submissive_a as_o follow_v 601._o gregory_n the_o great_a who_o by_o the_o romanist_n be_v make_v the_o example_n of_o a_o good_a pope_n in_o his_o second_o book_n ep._n 62._o &_o 65._o to_o the_o emperor_n mauritius_n have_v these_o expression_n he_o be_v guilty_a before_o the_o almighty_a who_o in_o all_o that_o he_o say_v or_o do_v be_v not_o clear_a towards_o his_o most_o serene_a lord_n and_o i_o the_o unworthy_a servant_n of_o your_o piety_n if_o etc._n etc._n and_o i_o when_o i_o speak_v thus_o to_o my_o lord_n what_o be_o i_o but_o dust_n and_o a_o worm_n of_o the_o earth_n etc._n etc._n power_n be_v give_v my_o lord_n from_o heaven_n over_o all_o man_n i_o have_v commit_v will_v christ_n say_v my_o priest_n or_o bishop_n into_o thy_o hand_n and_o l._n 2._o ep._n 64._o my_o tongue_n can_v express_v the_o favour_n that_o i_o have_v receive_v of_o the_o almighty_a and_o of_o the_o most_o serene_a emperor_n my_o lord_n and_o ep._n 52._o i_o have_v send_v he_o to_o the_o foot_n of_o my_o lord_n and_o yet_o gregory_n speak_v bold_o enough_o to_o he_o when_o he_o reprove_v he_o as_o his_o confessor_n l._n 2._o ep._n 64._o and_o l._n 6._o ep._n 11._o to_o anastasius_n bishop_n of_o antioch_n all_o that_o be_v advance_v into_o holy_a order_n ought_v always_o to_o give_v thanks_o for_o it_o to_o almighty_a god_n and_o always_o pray_v to_o god_n for_o the_o life_n of_o our_o most_o pious_a and_o most_o christian_a lord_n the_o emperor_n pope_n agatho_n council_n 6._o act._n 2._o and_o 4._o tell_v the_o emperor_n that_o he_o give_v ready_a obedience_n to_o the_o thing_n that_o be_v command_v he_o by_o the_o sacred_a letter_n patent_n of_o his_o most_o clement_a fortitude_n and_o that_o again_o to_o do_v his_o due_a obedience_n to_o the_o emperor_n in_o make_v the_o bishop_n of_o those_o part_n address_v themselves_o to_o the_o most_o pious_a foot_n of_o his_o goodness_n call_v rome_n the_o servant_n city_n of_o his_o most_o serene_a empire_n often_o use_v according_a to_o your_o most_o pious_a command_n and_o we_o beseech_v you_o upon_o the_o bend_a knee_n of_o our_o soul_n 800._o ado_n viennensis_n in_o chronic._n an._n 798._o aimoin_v l._n 4._o c._n 90._o refute_v the_o coronation_n of_o charlemaigne_n by_o pope_n leo._n and_o that_o after_o the_o acclamation_n of_o the_o people_n he_o be_v adore_v by_o the_o pope_n after_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o former_a emperor_n and_o salvian_n in_o epistolam_fw-la ad_fw-la parent_n explain_v what_o be_v mean_v by_o the_o manner_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n he_o say_v that_o as_o servant_n they_o kiss_v the_o foot_n of_o their_o master_n an._n 854._o pope_n leo_n the_o four_o write_v to_o the_o emperor_n lotharius_n that_o he_o observe_v his_o and_o his_o predecessor_n command_v and_o shall_v always_o observe_v they_o dis_n 10._o c._n 9_o an._n 1158._o pope_n adrian_n the_o four_o together_o with_o all_o the_o cardinal_n and_o clergy_n send_v to_o the_o emperor_n frcderick_n and_o acknowledge_v he_o lord_n and_o emperor_n of_o the_o city_n and_o of_o the_o world_n vrbis_fw-la &_o orbis_n raderius_n de_fw-fr gestis_fw-la frederici_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 22._o paulus_n
diaconus_fw-la de_fw-fr gest_n longobard_fw-mi c._n 37._o who_o be_v near_o those_o time_n phocas_n say_v he_o at_o the_o request_n of_o pope_n boniface_n do_v decree_n that_o the_o see_v of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n because_o that_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n do_v write_v itself_o the_o first_o of_o all_o church_n see_v note_n g_o on_o this_o chapter_n our_o lord_n the_o emperor_n our_o most_o gracious_a and_o pious_a lord_n and_o subscribe_v themselves_o their_o mean_a servant_n and_o that_o which_o be_v the_o chief_a flower_n of_o their_o authority_n their_o universal_a headship_n or_o supremacy_n over_o the_o catholic_n church_n be_v beg_v decree_n beg_v boniface_n the_o 3_o d_o do_v so_o far_o acknowledge_v this_o title_n of_o universal_a head_n to_o be_v the_o emperor_n favour_n that_o he_o have_v the_o emperor_n grant_n for_o it_o proclaim_v at_o rome_n in_o a_o council_n of_o 62_o bishop_n platina_n in_o boniface_n 3_o sigonius_n say_v that_o boniface_n send_v a_o embassy_n to_o phocas_n to_o desire_v it_o by_o which_o mean_n he_o obtain_v that_o decree_n of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n by_o boniface_n and_o can_v not_o be_v obtain_v but_o by_o the_o drudgery_n of_o a_o approbation_n of_o murder_n and_o assassination_n and_o then_o also_o not_o without_o bishop_n without_o the_o contest_v about_o the_o universal_a headship_n appear_v plain_o to_o have_v continue_v from_o the_o order_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n for_o the_o place_n of_o the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n the_o law_n of_o the_o emperor_n leo_n and_o anthemius_n l._n 16._o c._n in_o fin_n de_fw-fr sacros_fw-la eccles_n for_o the_o superiority_n of_o the_o see_v of_o constantinople_n be_v soon_o after_o that_o council_n pelagius_n the_o 2_o d._n condemn_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o that_o claim_n and_o so_o do_v gregory_n the_o one_a after_o he_o see_v note_n g_o on_o this_o chapter_n platina_n say_v in_o boniface_n 3_o though_o his_o pretension_n be_v not_o always_o obey_v yet_o there_o have_v ever_o since_o that_o time_n be_v a_o schism_n betwixt_o the_o greek_a and_o the_o latin_a church_n bellarmin_n in_o praefat._n in_o lib._n de_fw-fr pontifice_fw-la the_o greek_n oppose_v the_o pope_n supremacy_n in_o the_o year_n 451._o in_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o in_o the_o year_n 600._o declare_v the_o bp._n of_o constantinople_n universal_a bishop_n great_a contest_v against_o it_o as_o a_o usurpation_n upon_o the_o right_n and_o liberty_n of_o other_o church_n to_o mind_v he_o by_o who_o favour_n only_o he_o come_v to_o possess_v it_o for_o the_o emperor_n other_o emperor_n cuspinian_n de_fw-fr caesaribus_fw-la p._n 140._o mauritius_n write_v to_o pope_n gregory_n to_o obey_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n as_o if_o head_n patriarch_n of_o all_o other_o mauritius_n just_a before_o have_v command_v pope_n gregory_n to_o acknowledge_v john_n patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n for_o the_o universal_a head_n there_o be_v great_a reason_n then_o to_o account_v the_o honour_n show_v to_o the_o papal_a authority_n and_o his_o clergy_n which_o be_v the_o life_n and_o soul_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n to_o be_v a_o honour_n do_v to_o the_o power_n that_o raise_v he_o and_o support_v he_o 4._o the_o worship_n that_o be_v give_v to_o the_o roman_a religion_n may_v well_o be_v call_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n because_o it_o be_v the_o secular_a arm_n that_o make_v the_o church-law_n to_o be_v obey_v and_o thereby_o it_o do_v appear_v that_o it_o be_v the_o own_n of_o these_o law_n by_o the_o secular_a power_n for_o its_o own_o will_n and_o command_v that_o give_v all_o the_o life_n and_o force_n to_o they_o and_o that_o therefore_o they_o be_v obey_v as_o the_o law_n and_o will_n of_o that_o power_n only_o the_o church_n may_v make_v what_o law_n it_o please_v to_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n their_o anathema_n will_v not_o have_v be_v much_o regard_v by_o those_o who_o know_v they_o to_o be_v unwarrantable_a but_o that_o which_o set_v the_o edge_n upon_o they_o be_v the_o secular_a arm_n of_o the_o civil_a power_n it_o be_v then_o the_o secular_a arm_n that_o be_v in_o reality_n the_o chief_a thing_n that_o be_v worship_v or_o who_o will_n be_v comply_v with_o as_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o as_o the_o law_n of_o his_o religion_n it_o be_v therefore_o very_o proper_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n both_o before_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n when_o all_o the_o secular_a authority_n be_v only_o imperial_a and_o also_o after_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o sword_n the_o canon_n 3._o council_n lateranens_fw-la 1._o the_o secular_a power_n be_v enjoin_v to_o take_v a_o oath_n to_o prosecute_v heretic_n to_o the_o root_a they_o out_o of_o their_o territory_n and_o those_o prince_n that_o neglect_v to_o do_v thus_o be_v to_o be_v excommunicate_v and_o their_o subject_n absolve_v of_o their_o oath_n of_o allegiance_n to_o they_o and_o their_o land_n to_o be_v expose_v to_o the_o seizure_n of_o catholic_n see_v note_n c_o and_o f_o on_o chapter_n 4._o the_o council_n of_o milan_n and_o arles_n send_v to_o their_o emperor_n to_o make_v their_o decree_n effectual_a aeneas_n silvius_n afterward_o pope_n pius_n 2d_o epist_n l._n 53._o we_o be_v all_o of_o the_o same_o faith_n with_o our_o prince_n if_o they_o be_v idolater_n we_o shall_v be_v so_o too_o and_o shall_v deny_v not_o only_o the_o pope_n but_o christ_n himself_o also_o if_o the_o secular_a power_n do_v but_o press_v we_o to_o it_o otho_fw-la frisius_n in_o prol_n l._n 4._o chronic._n there_o be_v two_o person_n set_v up_o in_o the_o church_n the_o sacerdotal_a and_o the_o regal_a the_o one_o to_o execute_v the_o ecclesiastical_a censure_n by_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n the_o other_o carry_v the_o material_a sword_n to_o execute_v the_o secular_a sentence_n and_o as_o spiritual_a possession_n be_v under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o spiritual_a sword_n so_o be_v the_o dignity_n of_o this_o world_n as_o dutchy_n county_n etc._n etc._n under_o the_o jurisdiction_n of_o the_o material_a sword_n ten_o king_n in_o it_o because_o b._n n._n b._n they_o be_v find_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n or_o to_o that_o religion_n which_o the_o imperial_a authority_n do_v set_v up_o for_o this_o end_n alone_o be_v it_o that_o the_o imperial_a authority_n have_v its_o confirmation_n at_o present_a from_o church_n from_o goldast_n polit._n in_o imperial_a h._n 1._o pag._n 72._o speak_v of_o the_o installation_n of_o the_o roman_a king_n or_o emperor_n they_o do_v then_o require_v a_o oath_n from_o the_o supreme_a monarch_n of_o the_o whole_a world_n to_o defend_v the_o roman_a church_n to_o exterminate_v heretic_n and_o to_o secure_v the_o dignity_n of_o the_o pope_n by_o all_o manner_n of_o way_n glabar_n l._n 1._o histor_n in_o fine_a benedict_n the_o 9th_o make_v this_o decree_n that_o none_o shall_v be_v call_v or_o take_v for_o emperor_n but_o he_o who_o the_o pope_n for_o his_o good_a behaviour_n shall_v make_v choice_n for_o a_o fit_a person_n for_o the_o common-weal_n and_o upon_o who_o he_o shall_v set_v that_o imperial_a crown_n which_o be_v a_o golden_a apple_n set_v with_o jewel_n and_o a_o cross_n in_o the_o middle_n of_o it_o viz._n to_o denote_v the_o end_n of_o his_o power_n to_o be_v to_o defend_v the_o church_n and_o such_o be_v every_o imperial_a crown_n of_o every_o particular_a prince_n clementina_n unica_fw-la de_fw-la jure_fw-la jurando_fw-la give_v the_o oath_n that_o the_o emperor_n take_v to_o defend_v the_o right_n of_o the_o church_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n that_o it_o may_v enforce_v the_o spiritual_a power_n of_o the_o church_n and_o by_o this_o mean_n do_v both_o the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n come_v to_o be_v worship_v in_o one_o and_o the_o same_o act_n of_o obedience_n from_o hence_o it_o be_v now_o easy_a to_o apprehend_v how_o the_o false_a prophet_n do_v exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n before_o he_o for_o 12._o rev._n 13._o 12._o since_o the_o first_o beast_n be_v find_v to_o be_v the_o imperial_a power_n the_o exercise_n of_o all_o his_o power_n must_v be_v a_o universal_a supremacy_n over_o the_o roman_n catholic_n church_n and_o this_o do_v very_o well_o answer_v the_o pope_n exercise_n of_o the_o power_n of_o both_o the_o roman_a sword_n and_o it_o be_v say_v to_o be_v do_v before_o the_o first_o beast_n as_o that_o signify_v in_o honour_n of_o he_o or_o in_o honour_n of_o the_o chief_a seat_n of_o the_o empire_n the_o first_o great_a effect_n of_o this_o power_n be_v to_o cause_v all_o the_o world_n to_o ibid._n ibid._n worship_v the_o first_o beast_n and_o that_o be_v when_o the_o papal_a authority_n do_v either_o make_v the_o world_n receive_v the_o imperial_a
law_n and_o their_o sanction_n of_o council_n as_o the_o will_n of_o god_n about_o the_o way_n to_o salvation_n or_o make_v they_o receive_v the_o roman_a religion_n itself_o as_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n only_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o its_o be_v the_o doctrine_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o have_v all_o the_o authority_n that_o it_o lay_v claim_v to_o from_o the_o will_n of_o the_o emperor_n only_o in_o veneration_n to_o the_o majesty_n of_o that_o empire_n and_o the_o supreme_a ruler_n of_o it_o or_o when_o the_o pope_n do_v make_v the_o emperor_n to_o be_v own_v for_o the_o depose_v the_o gregor_n 7._o ep._n poll_n 18._o l._n 6._o richard_n prince_n of_o capua_n take_v this_o as_o part_v of_o his_o oath_n to_o the_o pope_n i_o will_v acknowledge_v the_o emperor_n henry_n for_o every_o thing_n else_o and_o will_v swear_v fealty_n to_o he_o when_o i_o shall_v be_v exhort_v to_o it_o by_o thou_o or_o thy_o successor_n always_o with_o the_o exception_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n etc._n etc._n and_o it_o be_v the_o general_a practice_n of_o that_o church_n in_o case_n of_o the_o emperor_n failure_n of_o this_o defence_n of_o the_o church_n or_o in_o case_n of_o heresy_n contrary_n to_o it_o he_o be_v to_o be_v depose_v defender_n of_o the_o faith_n of_o that_o church_n by_o a_o divine_a commission_n to_o they_o from_o his_o hand_n at_o their_o confirmation_n in_o the_o imperial_a dignity_n and_o thus_o recommend_v they_o under_o that_o sacred_a character_n as_o the_o immediate_a and_o special_a ordinance_n of_o god_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n who_o will_n must_v be_v submit_v to_o in_o their_o command_n for_o the_o own_n of_o the_o infallibility_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n or_o the_o divine_a inspiration_n of_o it_o in_o all_o thing_n the_o next_o exercise_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n power_n be_v by_o all_o the_o deceitful_a art_n of_o persuasion_n to_o get_v the_o world_n to_o make_v a_o image_n to_o 14._o rev._n 13_o 14._o the_o beast_n which_o do_v set_v out_o the_o great_a industry_n of_o the_o papal_a power_n upon_o its_o exaltation_n to_o the_o supremacy_n over_o the_o church_n to_o make_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o be_v as_o universal_a a_o empire_n over_o the_o world_n as_o the_o civil_a state_n of_o it_o be_v and_o so_o to_o be_v the_o image_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n when_o this_o be_v obtain_v it_o be_v say_v that_o he_o have_v power_n also_o to_o 15._o v._o 15._o give_v life_n to_o this_o image_n and_o questionless_a all_o will_v own_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n to_o have_v almost_o all_o its_o life_n from_o it_o from_o this_o appear_v from_o the_o oath_n that_o all_o the_o dignify_a clergy_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n take_v at_o their_o creation_n the_o form_n of_o which_o be_v thus_o set_v down_o lib._n 2._o decret_n tit._n 24._o i_o n._n n._n by_o the_o grace_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v bishop_n of_o etc._n etc._n will_v assist_v for_o the_o retain_v of_o the_o roman_a pacy_n and_o the_o regalia_z of_o st._n peter_n and_o to_o the_o maintain_v they_o against_o every_o man_n i_o will_v take_v care_n to_o preserve_v increase_n defend_v and_o further_o the_o right_n honour_n privilege_n and_o authority_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n of_o our_o lord_n the_o pope_n and_o his_o successor_n i_o will_v prosecute_v and_o suppress_v to_o my_o power_n all_o heretic_n schismatic_n and_o rebel_n against_o our_o lord_n the_o pope_n add_v to_o this_o the_o oath_n that_o the_o emperor_n and_o king_n take_v at_o their_o coronation_n to_o defend_v the_o right_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o then_o the_o papal_a authority_n seem_v to_o be_v the_o sole_a head_n of_o the_o image_n and_o the_o inspirer_n of_o it_o the_o papal_a authority_n in_o it_o of_o which_o there_o can_v be_v no_o more_o lively_a a_o proof_n than_o to_o ibid._n ibid._n make_v the_o image_n speak_v and_o cause_n all_o to_o be_v kill_v that_o will_v not_o worship_v it_o and_o do_v not_o this_o very_o exact_o agree_v with_o the_o decree_n and_o canon_n of_o that_o church_n put_v in_o execution_n by_o its_o own_o court_n of_o judicature_n and_o by_o the_o concurrence_n of_o the_o secular_a arm_n which_o it_o make_v its_o officer_n and_o executioner_n it_o be_v know_v that_o any_o dissent_n from_o the_o faith_n of_o that_o church_n be_v judge_v by_o they_o to_o be_v heresy_n and_o that_o the_o punishment_n of_o heresy_n be_v death_n and_o since_o all_o the_o government_n of_o the_o church_n be_v make_v a_o papal_a monarchy_n and_o the_o pope_n the_o supreme_a head_n of_o it_o it_o be_v very_o proper_o say_v that_o he_o do_v cause_n the_o church_n to_o do_v all_o these_o thing_n the_o last_o mention_v exercise_n of_o the_o false-prophet_n power_n be_v to_o make_v all_o man_n receive_v a_o mark_n in_o their_o hand_n or_o forehead_n or_o to_o 17._o rev._n 13_o 16_o 17._o have_v the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n or_o the_o number_n of_o his_o name_n this_o seem_v to_o be_v very_o mystical_a at_o the_o first_o sight_n of_o it_o but_o the_o custom_n of_o all_o the_o eastern_a part_n to_o give_v their_o soldier_n and_o slave_n a_o mark_n to_o know_v they_o for_o their_o own_o do_v make_v it_o plain_a that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v understand_v of_o some_o ivy-leaf_n some_o malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 434._o let_v it_o therefore_o be_v take_v for_o clear_a and_o undoubted_a which_o all_o the_o father_n do_v unquestionable_o teach_v that_o this_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n 666_o do_v not_o relate_v to_o either_o the_o birth_n or_o death_n of_o christ_n or_o to_o any_o kind_n of_o duration_n or_o space_n of_o time_n but_o that_o it_o be_v to_o be_v the_o real_a name_n of_o antichrist_n and_o he_o there_o mention_n romanist_n and_o latin_n alcazar_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n de_fw-fr charactere_fw-la bestiae_fw-la the_o mark_n say_v he_o be_v not_o here_o any_o thing_n distinct_a from_o the_o number_n and_o the_o name_n 1._o because_o it_o be_v say_v the_o mark_n or_o the_o name_n or_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n which_o do_v not_o intimate_v three_o distinct_a thing_n but_o only_o three_o distinct_a name_n of_o the_o same_o thing_n 2._o because_o chap._n 20._o apoc._n it_o be_v say_v that_o all_o that_o have_v not_o receive_v the_o mark_n of_o the_o beast_n do_v reign_v with_o christ_n where_o the_o mark_n include_v in_o it_o the_o name_n and_o number_n 3._o because_o chap._n 14._o 9_o it_o be_v say_v also_o of_o the_o punishment_n of_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o beast_n that_o it_o be_v to_o those_o who_o shall_v receive_v the_o mark_n where_o all_o that_o have_v the_o name_n and_o the_o number_n be_v also_o comprehend_v he_o there_o also_o add_v that_o it_o be_v the_o custom_n for_o soldier_n to_o receive_v the_o name_n of_o their_o prince_n in_o their_o skin_n so_o vegelius_fw-la l._n 1._o c._n 8._o and_o l._n 2._o c._n 5._o soldier_n be_v list_a by_o be_v prick_v in_o the_o skin_n with_o the_o name_n of_o the_o prince_n or_o general_n so_o lipsius_n l._n 1._o c._n 9_o quote_v justinian_n code_n for_o it_o st._n augustine_n chrysostom_n and_o prudentius_n the_o society_n of_o bacchus_n be_v thus_o mark_v with_o a_o ivy-leaf_n peculiar_a mark_n and_o name_n which_o do_v distinguish_v those_o of_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o all_o other_o christian_n but_o that_o which_o do_v the_o best_a open_v the_o mystery_n of_o these_o expression_n be_v that_o observation_n of_o grotius_n upon_o this_o place_n that_o it_o be_v a_o common_a fashion_n in_o st._n john_n be_v time_n for_o every_o heathen_a god_n to_o have_v a_o particular_a society_n or_o fraternity_n belong_v to_o he_o and_o the_o way_n of_o admit_v any_o into_o these_o fraternity_n be_v 1._o by_o give_v they_o some_o hieroglyphic_n mark_v in_o their_o hand_n or_o forehead_n which_o be_v account_v sacred_a to_o that_o particular_a god_n as_o that_o of_o a_o ivy-leaf_n to_o own_v themselves_o of_o the_o fraternity_n of_o bacchus_n 2._o by_o seal_v they_o with_o the_o letter_n of_o the_o name_n of_o that_o god_n and_o 3._o with_o that_o number_n which_o the_o greek_a letter_n of_o their_o name_n do_v make_v up_o for_o the_o numeral_a cipher_n of_o the_o greek_n be_v the_o letter_n of_o the_o alphabet_n thus_o the_o greek_a letter_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o sun_n do_v in_o all_o make_v up_o 608._o and_o therefore_o his_o fraternity_n be_v mark_v with_o xh_n a_o very_a great_a confirmation_n of_o this_o way_n of_o interpret_n the_o name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n be_v irenaeus_n testimony_n from_o 24._o irenaeus_n l._n 5._o c._n 24._o the_o mouth_n of_o those_o who_o have_v receive_v it_o from_o st._n john_n that_o the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o
the_o beast_n be_v the_o number_n express_v in_o those_o greek_a letter_n of_o which_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v make_v up_o according_a to_o the_o usual_a computation_n of_o the_o greek_n by_o the_o letter_n of_o their_o alphabet_n and_o which_o in_o the_o present_a instance_n must_v in_o all_o make_v up_o the_o number_n of_o 666._o this_o indeed_o be_v not_o to_o be_v mean_v of_o the_o seal_v of_o any_o such_o mark_n upon_o the_o flesh_n of_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o beast_n in_o a_o literal_a sense_n yet_o by_o analogy_n it_o must_v be_v understand_v of_o some_o particular_a mark_n of_o distinction_n betwixt_o the_o romanist_n and_o other_o and_o than_o what_o do_v more_o fit_o suit_n with_o this_o than_o the_o greek_a name_n of_o latino_n which_o do_v exact_o fill_v up_o the_o number_n of_o 666_o or_o the_o number_n of_o the_o beast_n what_o be_v more_o likely_a to_o be_v design_v by_o it_o in_o the_o text_n than_o this_o since_o this_o be_v the_o know_v distinguish_a name_n of_o the_o western_a roman_n from_o those_o of_o the_o east_n after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o these_o vision_n about_o the_o beast_n i_o make_v no_o question_n but_o all_o the_o character_n be_v such_o as_o all_o the_o world_n may_v easy_o know_v they_o when_o they_o come_v to_o be_v fulfil_v now_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o in_o all_o the_o solemn_a act_n of_o the_o empire_n and_o in_o general_a council_n this_o distinction_n be_v always_o observe_v betwixt_o those_o of_o the_o greek_a and_o latin_a church_n and_o that_o name_n of_o the_o latin_n have_v the_o western_a bishop_n prince_n and_o potentate_n especial_o among_o that_o people_n in_o who_o language_n the_o apocalypse_n be_v write_v that_o be_v the_o greek_n that_o which_o do_v extreme_o confirm_v this_o be_v know_v be_v ibid._n alcazar_n against_o those_o who_o will_v have_v this_o name_n to_o be_v different_a from_o all_o thing_n that_o be_v then_o know_v aenigma_n say_v he_o or_o dark_a riddle_n be_v make_v for_o that_o end_n not_o that_o thing_n before_o unknown_a shall_v be_v know_v by_o they_o but_o that_o thing_n before_o know_v shall_v be_v conceal_v in_o the_o dark_a term_n of_o the_o riddle_n from_o those_o to_o who_o the_o riddle_n be_v give_v to_o be_v reveal_v this_o truth_n be_v so_o clear_a to_o i_o that_o i_o can_v sufficient_o admire_v those_o who_o fancy_n that_o this_o number_n 666_o be_v here_o give_v to_o signify_v a_o name_n that_o be_v before_o unknown_a to_o the_o church_n and_o he_o quote_v arethus_n upon_o this_o place_n to_o the_o same_o purpose_n that_o thereby_o be_v signify_v that_o the_o great_a thing_n there_o mention_v about_o the_o beast_n do_v not_o relate_v to_o thing_n who_o name_n be_v unknown_a but_o to_o a_o name_n then_o very_o well_o know_v that_o the_o name_n of_o latin_n be_v so_o well_o know_v to_o signify_v the_o roman_n about_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n that_o irenaeus_n do_v pitch_n upon_o this_o as_o one_o of_o the_o most_o likely_a name_n that_o do_v answer_v the_o number_n of_o the_o haeres_fw-la l._n 5._o c._n 24._o contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la beast_n with_o this_o reason_n for_o it_o for_o they_o be_v the_o latin_n say_v he_o who_o be_v now_o in_o rule_n so_o that_o he_o take_v a_o latin_a and_o a_o roman_a for_o the_o same_o thing_n in_o his_o time_n wherefore_o to_o have_v the_o mark_n name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n may_v very_o well_o signify_v the_o have_v and_o own_v the_o name_n of_o a_o roman_a or_o roman-catholick_n as_o that_o be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o the_o name_n of_o a_o latin_a and_o be_v a_o word_n of_o distinction_n betwixt_o a_o member_n of_o the_o roman_a and_o of_o any_o other_o communion_n of_o christian_n it_o be_v very_o remarkable_a to_o this_o purpose_n according_a as_o have_v be_v by_o other_o observe_v that_o this_o do_v very_o happy_o answer_v the_o fondness_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n for_o the_o latin_a tongue_n as_o that_o which_o they_o will_v have_v general_o know_v to_o be_v the_o peculiar_a language_n of_o their_o church_n in_o distinction_n to_o both_o the_o common_a language_n of_o the_o world_n about_o any_o other_o affair_n and_o to_o the_o language_n of_o any_o other_o church_n thus_o it_o be_v decree_v that_o notwithstanding_o the_o very_a change_n of_o the_o language_n of_o rome_n itself_o none_o of_o the_o public_a office_n of_o the_o church_n shall_v be_v in_o any_o other_o language_n than_o latin_a and_o that_o the_o word_n of_o god_n itself_o shall_v be_v convey_v to_o the_o people_n in_o no_o other_o language_n nor_o any_o other_o translation_n allow_v to_o be_v authentic_a but_o that_o of_o the_o vulgar_a latin_a so_o that_o they_o will_v not_o allow_v either_o god_n to_o speak_v to_o his_o people_n or_o his_o people_n to_o speak_v to_o he_o but_o in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n and_o by_o this_o do_v they_o distinguish_v themselves_o as_o the_o public_a shibbole_v by_o which_o they_o be_v know_v all_o the_o world_n over_o st._n hierom_n give_v a_o instance_n in_o his_o censure_n of_o ruffinus_n translation_n of_o origen_n into_o latin_a how_o natural_o any_o one_o will_v judge_v the_o language_n of_o babylon_n to_o be_v the_o latin_a tongue_n apolog._n advers._fw-la ruffin_n you_o alone_o say_v he_o be_v suffer_v to_o translate_v the_o poison_n of_o heretic_n and_o to_o drink_v to_o all_o nation_n out_o of_o the_o cup_n of_o babylon_n there_o can_v sure_o be_v find_v a_o more_o remarkable_a badge_n or_o token_n to_o be_v public_o and_o universal_o know_v by_o than_o this_o mark_n in_o the_o mouth_n of_o the_o beast_n compare_v with_o the_o name_n of_o a_o roman_a that_o every_o one_o that_o enter_v himself_o into_o their_o communion_n must_v listen_v himself_o under_o it_o be_v as_o manifest_v and_o public_a a_o mark_n to_o know_v they_o by_o in_o their_o mixture_n with_o other_o communion_n as_o the_o badge_n of_o the_o order_n be_v to_o distinguish_v the_o knight_n of_o maltha_n in_o all_o place_n of_o the_o world_n where_o they_o be_v and_o the_o name_n and_o number_n of_o the_o name_n here_o mention_v be_v questionless_a such_o a_o manifest_a and_o remarkable_a name_n as_o all_o the_o world_n may_v take_v notice_n of_o because_o it_o be_v to_o be_v receive_v by_o all_o man_n and_o chief_o because_o all_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v of_o the_o same_o general_n and_o public_a cognizance_n and_o one_o may_v well_o question_v the_o truth_n of_o the_o application_n of_o any_o of_o the_o character_n of_o so_o universal_a a_o rule_n as_o that_o of_o the_o beast_n be_v find_v to_o be_v which_o be_v not_o apply_v to_o something_o that_o be_v very_a signal_n and_o manifest_a to_o the_o sense_n of_o all_o the_o world_n it_o be_v no_o manner_n of_o considerable_a objection_n against_o this_o that_o the_o true_a word_n in_o the_o greek_a be_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d with_o a_o jota_n only_o for_o nothing_o be_v more_o ordinary_a than_o to_o dipthong_n to_o the_o same_o author_n show_v that_o latino_n be_v to_o be_v read_v with_o a_o ei_fw-la dipthong_n and_o quote_v mekertius_fw-la who_o say_v that_o the_o indifferent_a vowel_n or_o vocales_fw-la ancipites_fw-la be_v use_v by_o the_o ancient_a greek_n to_o be_v double_v in_o the_o pronunciation_n or_o to_o be_v make_v long_o like_o dipthong_n and_o cite_v augustinus_n de_fw-fr numism_n and_o lipsius_n de_fw-fr antiquâ_fw-la pronunciatione_fw-la cap._n 8._o who_o there_o show_v that_o the_o roman_n former_o do_v write_v i_o vowel_n by_o ei_fw-la dipthong_n use_v 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d dipthong_n for_o jota_n when_o it_o be_v a_o long_a vowel_n irenaeus_n his_o acceptation_n of_o it_o in_o that_o way_n be_v a_o unquestionable_a authority_n for_o it_o for_o he_o be_v one_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n and_o it_o be_v a_o very_a strange_a slighty_a exception_n that_o grotius_n do_v make_v to_o this_o as_o if_o this_o be_v nothing_o antichristo_fw-la respon_n de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la but_o the_o usual_a mistake_n of_o stone-cutter_n whereas_o we_o see_v nothing_o more_o ordinary_a among_o the_o old_a dipthong_n old_a the_o same_o author_n show_v that_o latino_n be_v to_o be_v read_v with_o a_o ei_fw-la dipthong_n and_o quote_v mekertius_fw-la who_o say_v that_o the_o indifferent_a vowel_n or_o vocales_fw-la ancipites_fw-la be_v use_v by_o the_o ancient_a greek_n to_o be_v double_v in_o the_o pronunciation_n or_o to_o be_v make_v long_o like_o dipthong_n and_o cite_v augustinus_n de_fw-fr numism_n and_o lipsius_n de_fw-fr antiquâ_fw-la pronunciatione_fw-la cap._n 8._o who_o there_o show_v that_o the_o roman_n former_o do_v write_v i_o vowel_n by_o ei_fw-la dipthong_n latin_a poet_n in_o imitation_n of_o the_o greek_n or_o however_o it_o
power_n who_o be_v the_o executioner_n of_o the_o sentence_n all_o that_o the_o civil_a power_n do_v in_o it_o be_v but_o to_o follow_v the_o command_n of_o the_o church_n and_o to_o strike_v the_o last_o stroke_n only_o which_o be_v all_o that_o can_v make_v they_o be_v say_v to_o have_v a_o hand_n in_o it_o and_o tho'_o it_o must_v be_v confess_v that_o the_o secular_a part_n in_o it_o be_v that_o which_o do_v the_o most_o effectual_o persuade_v to_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n yet_o it_o be_v plain_a that_o the_o church_n be_v the_o principal_a agent_n in_o that_o also_o because_o they_o overawe_v the_o civil_a power_n into_o compliance_n with_o they_o which_o do_v very_o natural_o answer_v the_o power_n of_o the_o image_n in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o cause_v all_o those_o who_o will_v not_o worship_v it_o to_o be_v kill_v the_o false-prophet_n be_v the_o head_n of_o this_o image_n and_o so_o be_v the_o chief_a manager_n of_o this_o church-tyranny_n and_o therefore_o be_v it_o according_o say_v of_o he_o that_o he_o speak_v like_o a_o dragon_n or_o like_o that_o red_a dragon_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n just_o before_o and_o find_v to_o be_v the_o devil_n rage_v against_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb._n if_o any_o one_o shall_v question_v irenaeus_n question_v cornelius_n à _fw-la lapide_fw-la in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 11._o the_o two_o horn_n according_a to_o josephus_n acosta_n l._n 2._o de_fw-fr temporibus_fw-la noviss_n c._n 17._o be_v the_o ensign_n of_o the_o episcopal_a dignity_n viz._n the_o mitre_n or_o the_o episcopal_a crown_n it_o shall_v seem_v therefore_o by_o this_o that_o this_o false_a prophet_n shall_v be_v some_o apostate_n bishop_n a_o great_a pretender_n to_o religion_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o the_o mitre_n but_o some_o mitre_a apostate_n that_o be_v here_o set_v out_o who_o shall_v treacherous_o abuse_v these_o horn_n of_o christ_n the_o lamb_n to_o propagate_v the_o party_n of_o antichrist_n and_o before_o when_o he_o have_v reckon_v up_o the_o several_a opinion_n about_o the_o 2_o do_v beast_n in_o the_o four_o place_n say_v he_o the_o best_a opinion_n be_v that_o of_o irenaeus_n tertullian_n ribera_n viega_n and_o other_o who_o by_o this_o beast_n understand_v some_o eminent_a pastor_n of_o the_o church_n the_o forerunner_n and_o preacher_n up_o of_o antichrist_n viegas_n in_o c._n 13._o apoc._n v._n 11._o after_o the_o mention_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o other_o but_o andrea_n caesariensis_n and_o irenaeus_n to_o i_o seem_v to_o have_v be_v much_o more_o in_o the_o right_n who_o understand_v by_o the_o second_o beast_n some_o eminent_a preacher_n the_o forerunner_n of_o antichrist_n the_o armour-bearer_n of_o antichrist_n as_o irenaeus_n whether_o so_o dreadful_a a_o character_n of_o a_o beast_n speak_v like_o a_o dragon_n or_o like_o the_o devil_n can_v belong_v to_o a_o christian_a bishop_n of_o so_o great_a eminency_n in_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v he_o may_v easy_o be_v satisfy_v if_o he_o consider_v that_o by_o his_o description_n he_o ought_v to_o be_v nothing_o less_o than_o such_o a_o person_n for_o that_o he_o must_v be_v the_o head_n of_o a_o roman_a church_n extend_v over_o all_o the_o world_n have_v be_v show_v from_o his_o character_n of_o be_v a_o church-head_n over_o the_o same_o extent_n of_o dominion_n that_o the_o beast_n do_v rule_n in_o for_o he_o exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o then_o that_o he_o must_v have_v the_o show_n of_o the_o chief_a head_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n appear_v from_o his_o have_v two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb._n for_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o lamb_n all_o over_o the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v nothing_o but_o the_o person_n of_o christ_n it_o will_v indeed_o have_v a_o more_o plain_a reference_n to_o the_o other_o mention_n of_o that_o word_n if_o it_o be_v say_v like_o the_o lamb._n but_o we_o have_v grotius_n authority_n for_o it_o upon_o this_o place_n which_o in_o criticism_n be_v of_o the_o best_a account_n when_o impartial_a that_o nothing_o be_v more_o ordinary_a in_o scripture_n then_o to_o 5._o to_o ribera_n upon_o this_o place_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n after_o he_o have_v plead_v for_o the_o indefinite_a signification_n of_o 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d 〈◊〉_d from_o the_o absence_n of_o the_o article_n conclude_v but_o yet_o this_o which_o i_o have_v say_v of_o article_n be_v not_o always_o observe_v by_o the_o greek_n alcazar_n upon_o the_o same_o the_o article_n be_v want_v and_o yet_o it_o be_v a_o allusion_n to_o the_o lamb_n cap._n 5._o omit_v the_o article_n of_o reference_n before_o a_o word_n which_o shall_v denote_v its_o relation_n to_o the_o former_a mention_n of_o it_o where_o yet_o the_o sense_n do_v show_v it_o to_o be_v necessary_a to_o be_v understand_v it_o appear_v then_o from_o the_o description_n of_o he_o that_o he_o must_v be_v as_o it_o be_v christ_n be_v malvenda_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la pag._n 348._o quote_v irenaeus_n for_o make_v antichrist_n a_o pretender_n to_o be_v christ_n upon_o earth_n and_o lactantius_n affirm_v that_o he_o shall_v false_o pretend_v himself_o to_o be_v christ_n and_o pag._n 349._o say_v that_o it_o be_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n that_o antichrist_n shall_v take_v away_o idol_n and_o shall_v set_v himself_o up_o in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n as_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n have_v his_o own_o image_n put_v into_o the_o temple_n at_o jerusalem_n who_o yet_o worship_v his_o own_o country_n god_n and_o obtrude_v they_o upon_o the_o jew_n he_o contend_v indeed_o that_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n in_o which_o antichrist_n must_v sit_v be_v the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n but_o pererius_n the_o jesuit_n upon_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n quote_v theodoret_n damascene_fw-la and_o other_o of_o the_o father_n interpret_n it_o of_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o that_o say_v he_o be_v the_o only_a true_a temple_n of_o god_n and_o then_o antichrist_n must_v be_v like_o christ_n the_o head_n of_o the_o church_n and_o pag._n 351._o malvenda_n show_v how_o antichrist_n shall_v pretend_v himself_o to_o be_v true_a god_n according_a to_o the_o agree_a sense_n of_o the_o father_n viz._n as_o nabuchadnezzar_n alexander_n the_o great_a and_o julius_n caesar_n the_o latter_a of_o which_o do_v certain_o do_v no_o more_o than_o order_n himself_o a_o like_a worship_n with_o the_o god_n and_o antiochus_n epiphanes_n who_o be_v make_v the_o type_n of_o antichrist_n do_v set_v up_o the_o statue_n of_o jupiter_n olympius_n in_o the_o temple_n as_o well_o as_o his_o own_o and_o be_v say_v by_o malvenda_n to_o have_v consecrate_a the_o temple_n of_o jerusalem_n to_o jupiter_n olympius_n and_o the_o temple_n on_o mount_n gerizim_n to_o jupiter_n hospitalis_n it_o be_v not_o therefore_o necessary_a according_a to_o malvenda_n that_o antichrist_n shall_v set_v himself_o up_o as_o the_o one_o supreme_a god_n or_o christ_n irenaeus_n pag._n 483._o edit_fw-la erasmi_fw-la de_fw-la antichristo_fw-la of_o who_o the_o apostle_n in_o the_o 2d_o epistle_n to_o the_o thessalonian_o he_o shall_v sit_v in_o the_o temple_n enendeavour_v to_o show_v himself_o to_o be_v christ_n bellarmin_n also_o say_v lib._n 1._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 1._o that_o by_o the_o common_a agreement_n of_o all_o christian_n antichrist_n be_v understand_v to_o be_v some_o eminent_a false_a christ_n a_o vice-christ_n or_o pretend_v to_o be_v the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n which_o be_v the_o same_o as_o both_o of_o they_o be_v also_o the_o same_o with_o a_o antichrist_n beside_o this_o beast_n thus_o describe_v in_o one_o place_n with_o two_o horn_n like_o a_o lamb_n in_o the_o other_o chapter_n be_v call_v the_o false_a prophet_n to_o acquaint_v we_o that_o the_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n be_v but_o the_o outward_a show_n of_o the_o christian_a spirit_n so_o that_o if_o we_o put_v these_o two_o character_n of_o he_o together_o and_o then_o add_v the_o other_o of_o his_o speak_n like_o a_o dragon_n and_o consider_v that_o the_o name_n of_o a_o dragon_n be_v very_o ordinary_a in_o this_o book_n and_o that_o it_o every_o where_o else_o relate_v to_o the_o representation_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n just_a before_o this_o as_o a_o rage_a red_a bloody_a dragon_n what_o can_v more_o manifest_o denote_v he_o to_o be_v a_o false_a prophet_n in_o sheep_n clothing_n but_o inward_o a_o ravenous_a wolf_n how_o can_v this_o have_v be_v more_o clear_o express_v in_o a_o prophecy_n where_o the_o lamb_n and_o the_o dragon_n be_v in_o a_o very_a peculiar_a manner_n and_o very_o common_o restrain_v to_o signify_v christ_n and_o the_o devil_n and_o what_o can_v more_o open_o show_v we_o the_o difference_n betwixt_o the_o dragon_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n and_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o 13_o tho'_o both_o enemy_n to_o the_o christian_a
church_n in_o the_o same_o seven_o head_v ten_o horned_a empire_n or_o better_o satisfy_v we_o why_o there_o need_v two_o different_a figure_n of_o dragon_n and_o beast_n to_o signify_v those_o two_o kind_a of_o hostility_n against_o the_o church_n of_o christ_n for_o by_o this_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v to_o be_v in_o outward_a appearance_n the_o most_o direct_o contrary_a to_o the_o dragon_n that_o can_v be_v and_o even_o to_o look_v like_o christ_n himself_o and_o therefore_o that_o this_o false_a prophet_n must_v real_o be_v such_o a_o one_o of_o that_o kind_a as_o our_o saviour_n call_v christ_n call_v see_v malvenda_n not._n praece_v and_o the_o father_n agree_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v take_v away_o the_o worship_n of_o false_a go_n see_v irenaeus_n not._n praece_v arethas_n in_o v._o 11._o c._n 13._o apoc._n two_o horn_n of_o the_o lamb_n because_o he_o shall_v feign_v himself_o to_o be_v kind_a and_o benign_a that_o he_o may_v deceive_v idem_fw-la in_o v._o 14._o he_o do_v miracle_n that_o antichrist_n may_v be_v think_v to_o be_v christ_n a_o false_a christ_n or_o a_o false_a pretender_n to_o be_v his_o deputy_n and_o vicar_n upon_o earth_n the_o character_n of_o which_o kind_n of_o false_a christ_n and_o false_a prophet_n in_o be_v able_a to_o deceive_v the_o very_a elect_a by_o their_o great_a wonder_n and_o sign_n be_v just_a the_o same_o with_o the_o power_n of_o this_o eminent_a false_a prophet_n for_o do_v great_a wonder_n also_o for_o deceive_v all_o those_o that_o dwell_v upon_o 14._o rev._n 13._o 14._o earth_n by_o the_o miracle_n which_o he_o have_v power_n to_o do_v wherefore_o the_o speak_n like_o a_o dragon_n in_o this_o false_a prophet_n with_o the_o appearance_n of_o a_o lamb_n must_v signify_v his_o speak_n or_o command_v under_o the_o vizard_n of_o the_o vicar_n of_o christ_n the_o same_o kind_n of_o act_n of_o cruelty_n and_o tyranny_n for_o a_o idolatrous_a worship_n which_o the_o red_a dragon_n be_v active_a in_o against_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o chapter_n just_o before_o the_o profession_n of_o christianity_n be_v now_o we_o see_v so_o far_o from_o excuse_v the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n from_o the_o character_n of_o the_o false_a prophet_n that_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o he_o to_o be_v a_o more_o eminent_a professor_n of_o that_o religion_n than_o any_o other_o person_n in_o the_o church_n to_o be_v capable_a of_o have_v it_o apply_v to_o he_o and_o the_o enforce_n of_o false-worship_n by_o all_o the_o art_n of_o cruelty_n under_o the_o pretence_n of_o the_o authority_n of_o christ_n do_v therefore_o fill_v up_o the_o whole_a character_n that_o be_v give_v of_o his_o have_v the_o horn_n of_o a_o lamb_n and_o speak_v like_o the_o red_a dragon_n for_o nothing_o do_v more_o resemble_v the_o nature_n of_o the_o devil_n than_o antichristian_a tyranny_n under_o the_o mask_n of_o piety_n well_o therefore_o may_v the_o dragon_n be_v say_v to_o give_v his_o power_n to_o the_o 3._o rev._n 13._o 2_o 3._o beast_n since_o the_o devil_n may_v be_v safe_o enough_o suppose_v to_o inspire_v this_o design_n of_o carry_v on_o this_o adoration_n of_o the_o roman_a power_n and_o of_o that_o church_n by_o force_n of_o arm_n and_o sanguinary_a law_n like_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o red_a dragon_n in_o the_o time_n of_o heathen_a persecution_n describe_v in_o the_o chapter_n just_o before_o by_o this_o may_v be_v understand_v the_o true_a meaning_n of_o the_o cast_n 9_o v._o 9_o down_o of_o the_o dragon_n with_o the_o seven_o head_n and_o the_o ten_o horn_n out_o of_o heaven_n in_o the_o 12_o chapter_n for_o as_o that_o figure_n have_v the_o proper_a mark_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o the_o seven_o head_n so_o must_v it_o be_v the_o devil_n inspire_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o bloody_a act_n against_o the_o follower_n of_o the_o lamb_n who_o be_v say_v to_o have_v overcome_v he_o by_o not_o 11._o v._o 11._o love_v their_o life_n unto_o the_o death_n wherefore_o the_o cast_n down_o of_o the_o dragon_n out_o of_o heaven_n can_v signify_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o mortify_n of_o the_o pagan_a power_n against_o the_o christian_a church_n after_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o imperial_a head_n to_o the_o christian_a religion_n for_o since_o the_o beast_n be_v find_v to_o arise_v with_o justinian_n and_o the_o fall_n of_o the_o roman_a dragon_n be_v in_o the_o text_n describe_v to_o be_v before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o yet_o to_o be_v after_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n the_o dragon_n can_v be_v no_o other_o rage_a power_n of_o the_o devil_n reign_v at_o rome_n and_o tyrannize_a over_o the_o christian_a church_n but_o only_o the_o devil_n rage_v in_o the_o heathen_a emperor_n before_o the_o conversion_n of_o constantine_n from_o the_o time_n of_o constantine_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n there_o be_v no_o such_o roman_a tyranny_n exercise_v against_o the_o christian_n that_o have_v the_o least_o show_n of_o so_o dreadful_a a_o appearance_n and_o whatsoever_o any_o profess_a christian_a emperor_n may_v do_v in_o that_o kind_n must_v be_v under_o the_o appearance_n of_o the_o quality_n of_o the_o lamb_n and_o so_o be_v another_o beast_n different_a from_o the_o dragon_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o at_o this_o appearance_n of_o christianity_n upon_o the_o imperial_a throne_n this_o prophecy_n be_v apprehend_v to_o be_v so_o plain_o fulfil_v that_o constantine_n effigy_n be_v set_v up_o in_o public_a over_o his_o palace-gate_n trample_v upon_o a_o wound_a dragon_n which_o say_v eusebius_n be_v do_v to_o signify_v his_o conquest_n of_o those_o tyrant_n constantini_n lib._n 3._o c._n 3._o de_fw-la vita_fw-la constantini_n that_o oppress_a and_o persecute_v the_o church_n at_o the_o instigation_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o allusion_n to_o the_o book_n of_o the_o prophet_n where_o the_o devil_n thus_o rage_v against_o the_o church_n be_v call_v a_o dragon_n and_o constantine_n himself_o 6._o socrat._v l._n 1._o c._n 6._o in_o his_o epistle_n to_o eusebius_n for_o the_o repair_n of_o the_o church_n call_v his_o conquest_n of_o licinius_n who_o be_v the_o last_o of_o the_o persecute_v heathen_a emperor_n the_o foil_n of_o the_o dragon_n and_o the_o restore_n of_o christian_a liberty_n to_o all_o men._n by_o the_o same_o reason_n whatsoever_o be_v express_v to_o follow_v the_o dragon_n fall_n and_o to_o be_v before_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v understand_v of_o the_o roman_a empire_n turn_v christian_n before_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n and_o therefore_o the_o dragon_n cast_v a_o flood_n of_o water_n out_o of_o his_o mouth_n to_o carry_v away_o the_o woman_n with_o it_o must_v be_v understand_v 15._o rev._n 12._o 15._o of_o some_o great_a inundation_n of_o multitude_n of_o pagan_a people_n upon_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o be_v able_a to_o have_v carry_v away_o and_o to_o have_v bury_v the_o true_a church_n in_o it_o for_o water_n be_v interpret_v to_o signify_v multitude_n of_o people_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n a_o flood_n therefore_o must_v denote_v water-flood_n denote_v victorinus_n in_o v._n 15._o cap._n 12._o apoc._n the_o water_n which_o he_o cast_v out_o do_v signify_v the_o army_n that_o follow_v he_o ribera_n on_o the_o same_o place_n interpreter_n agree_v that_o by_o the_o water_n persecution_n that_o be_v of_o multitude_n be_v understand_v the_o devil_n send_v a_o army_n to_o persecute_v the_o saint_n that_o flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n sabo_n tyconius_n he_o cast_v out_o water_n after_o she_o that_o be_v the_o violence_n of_o persecutor_n and_o afterward_o it_o signify_v a_o army_n of_o persecutor_n andrea_n primatius_fw-la haymo_fw-la and_o ausbertus_n say_v the_o same_o and_o quote_v that_o of_o psalm_n 122._o when_o man_n rise_v up_o against_o i_o to_o which_o may_v be_v add_v many_o other_o place_n in_o the_o psalm_n concern_v the_o flood_n and_o water-flood_n some_o very_a extraordinary_a overflow_n of_o such_o multitude_n and_o be_v there_o ever_o any_o thing_n more_o exact_o answerable_a to_o this_o than_o that_o prodigious_a inundation_n of_o barbarous_a nation_n over_o all_o the_o western_a empire_n present_o after_o the_o full_a accomplishment_n of_o the_o victory_n of_o christianity_n over_o heathenism_n about_o the_o time_n of_o theodosius_n st._n i_o describe_v those_o time_n with_o the_o character_n of_o the_o last_o dismal_a state_n of_o thing_n which_o shall_v be_v the_o forerunner_n of_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n the_o swallow_a up_o of_o this_o flood_n by_o the_o earth_n to_o help_v the_o woman_n can_v 16._o v._o 16._o thereupon_o be_v nothing_o else_o but_o the_o league_n that_o be_v make_v with_o these_o people_n with_o the_o several_a allotment_n of_o habitation_n to_o they_o within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o one_o people_n with_o the_o roman_n and_o their_o entrance_n
thereupon_o into_o the_o church_n and_o thus_o come_v the_o roman_a empire_n to_o appear_v with_o ten_o kingdom_n in_o it_o show_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n and_o this_o be_v the_o help_a of_o the_o woman_n because_o the_o church_n by_o this_o get_v her_o freedom_n and_o peace_n and_o gain_v these_o barbarian_n to_o she_o but_o the_o dragon_n be_v say_v to_o be_v still_o in_o great_a fury_n against_o the_o woman_n and_o therefore_o go_v to_o make_v war_n with_o the_o remnant_n of_o her_o seed_n which_o 17._o rev._n 12._o 17._o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n where_o we_o may_v observe_v a_o plain_a distinction_n make_v betwixt_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n the_o war_n that_o the_o dragon_n make_v be_v with_o that_o part_n of_o her_o seed_n which_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o have_v the_o testimony_n or_o be_v the_o witness_n or_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n christ_n which_o intimate_v that_o the_o rest_n of_o her_o seed_n shall_v depart_v from_o the_o commandment_n of_o god_n and_o from_o the_o truth_n of_o the_o gospel_n of_o christ_n by_o this_o we_o have_v a_o new_a scene_n open_v about_o the_o enmity_n of_o the_o dragon_n against_o the_o church_n the_o time_n of_o it_o be_v after_o the_o settlement_n of_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n in_o those_o king_n of_o the_o barbarian_n signify_v by_o the_o swallow_a up_o of_o the_o great_a flood_n by_o the_o earth_n that_o be_v after_o the_o rise_n of_o the_o ten_o king_n in_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o party_n against_o who_o this_o war_n be_v carry_v on_o be_v the_o godly_a seed_n of_o the_o woman_n not_o against_o all_o her_o seed_n but_o against_o those_o only_a who_o keep_v god_n commandment_n and_o be_v the_o witness_n or_o the_o martyr_n of_o jesus_n or_o as_o they_o be_v elsewhere_o call_v the_o witness_n in_o sackcloth_n how_o this_o be_v bring_v to_o pass_v that_o which_o do_v immediate_o follow_v this_o design_n of_o the_o dragon_n do_v inform_v we_o for_o immediate_o upon_o it_o appear_v a_o beast_n with_o all_o the_o same_o emblem_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n that_o the_o dragon_n have_v and_o to_o he_o the_o dragon_n 1._o rev._n 13._o 1._o be_v say_v to_o give_v his_o power_n and_o his_o seat_n and_o great_a authority_n 2._o v._o 2._o and_o thus_o do_v the_o dragon_n fulfil_v the_o intention_n that_o he_o have_v just_a before_o to_o war_n with_o the_o choose_a remnant_n of_o the_o woman_n seed_n he_o do_v not_o appear_v himself_o in_o it_o but_o inspire_v another_o set_v up_o in_o his_o place_n to_o do_v it_o by_o which_o it_o be_v evident_o signify_v that_o this_o new_a war_n with_o the_o dutiful_a part_n of_o the_o woman_n seed_n be_v not_o manage_v by_o any_o roman_a power_n which_o be_v open_o know_v to_o be_v the_o profess_a enemy_n of_o god_n and_o of_o the_o christian_a religion_n as_o that_o government_n of_o the_o empire_n be_v which_o have_v the_o open_a appearance_n of_o the_o devil_n management_n in_o it_o and_o if_o it_o be_v not_o such_o a_o power_n that_o shall_v appear_v like_o a_o open_a profess_a enemy_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n it_o must_v be_v such_o as_o must_v profess_v that_o religion_n and_o out_o of_o a_o pretend_a zeal_n to_o it_o exercise_v all_o the_o tyranny_n of_o the_o devil_n or_o dragon_n against_o the_o true_a professor_n of_o it_o for_o all_o the_o great_a business_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v religious_a worship_n and_o if_o that_o religion_n be_v not_o profess_v enmity_n to_o the_o christian_a because_o that_o will_v make_v it_o the_o open_a show_n of_o the_o dragon_n as_o it_o be_v before_o his_o fall_n it_o must_v then_o be_v a_o zealous_a outward_a profession_n of_o the_o christian_a religion_n to_o persecute_v and_o to_o destroy_v the_o true_a maintainer_n of_o it_o this_o do_v determine_v the_o time_n of_o the_o first_o settlement_n of_o the_o woman_n in_o the_o wilderness_n for_o the_o space_n of_o a_o time_n time_n and_o a_o half_a for_o tho'_o it_o be_v say_v chap._n 12._o 6._o that_o she_o flee_v into_o the_o wilderness_n yet_o it_o be_v not_o there_o say_v that_o she_o be_v settle_v there_o but_o only_o that_o she_o have_v a_o place_n prepare_v for_o she_o there_o to_o be_v feed_v for_o one_o thousand_o two_o hundred_o and_o sixty_o day_n and_o beside_o after_o many_o great_a action_n intervening_a she_o be_v say_v at_o the_o 14_o verse_n to_o be_v but_o then_o in_o a_o condition_n to_o fly_v into_o the_o wilderness_n and_o after_o she_o be_v fly_v thither_o the_o dragon_n cast_v out_o a_o flood_n after_o she_o and_o hinder_v her_o settlement_n there_o till_o that_o be_v swallow_v up_o and_o therefore_o do_v her_o time_n time_n and_o half-time_n begin_v but_o just_a at_o the_o same_o time_n with_o the_o dragon_n be_v persecute_v the_o remnant_n of_o her_o seed_n which_o be_v just_a at_o the_o first_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n and_o so_o confirm_v the_o synchronism_n of_o the_o woman_n and_o the_o beast_n for_o their_o whole_a time_n we_o be_v therefore_o now_o to_o inquire_v from_o the_o history_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n how_o it_o can_v be_v say_v that_o from_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n all_o the_o true_a professor_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n be_v force_v by_o tyrannical_a usage_n to_o worship_v the_o will_n of_o the_o christian_n roman_n emperor_n about_o matter_n of_o religion_n thereby_o to_o fit_v the_o character_n here_o give_v to_o the_o beast_n to_o the_o imperial_a head_n restore_v in_o the_o west_n and_o thus_o we_o find_v that_o at_o the_o time_n that_o the_o christian_a church_n the_o woman_n be_v secure_v in_o the_o two_o imperial_a seat_n of_o the_o east_n and_o west_n the_o two_o wing_n of_o a_o great_a eagle_n from_o all_o the_o inundation_n of_o pagan_a people_n or_o from_o the_o face_n of_o the_o serpent_n the_o devil_n do_v then_o set_v up_o persecution_n in_o the_o roman_a throne_n against_o the_o true_a and_o faithful_a member_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n the_o remnant_n of_o the_o seed_n of_o the_o woman_n which_o keep_v the_o commandment_n of_o god_n while_o she_o herself_o be_v in_o the_o wilderness_n or_o in_o a_o place_n of_o security_n chap._n vii_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o the_o particular_a point_n of_o the_o first_o date_n of_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n inquire_v after_o in_o order_n the_o first_o conception_n and_o progress_n of_o the_o chief_a malignity_n of_o the_o beast_n it_o enter_v with_o theodosius_n and_o be_v settle_v by_o justinian_n and_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v the_o enforce_n of_o universal_a conformity_n by_o penalty_n able_a to_o make_v the_o generality_n of_o the_o world_n to_o comply_v against_o their_o conscience_n justinian_n be_v peculiar_a talon_n in_o the_o settle_v this_o method_n for_o conformity_n from_o the_o former_a account_n of_o the_o overrule_a authority_n of_o the_o christian_a emperor_n in_o all_o church-affair_n and_o of_o the_o great_a veneration_n which_o they_o have_v for_o the_o council_n assemble_v under_o they_o it_o be_v obvious_a for_o any_o one_o to_o conclude_v that_o they_o lie_v very_o open_a to_o the_o danger_n of_o require_v divine_a honour_n to_o be_v give_v they_o for_o this_o must_v needs_o make_v they_o very_o apt_a to_o command_v many_o thing_n which_o god_n have_v leave_v free_a and_o undetermined_a to_o be_v receive_v for_o point_n of_o faith_n necessary_a to_o salvation_n as_o inspire_v by_o the_o holy_a ghost_n in_o council_n and_o it_o be_v evident_a that_o in_o such_o a_o case_n the_o will_n of_o he_o that_o enjoin_v such_o thing_n be_v take_v for_o the_o will_n of_o god_n and_o so_o he_o may_v very_o well_o be_v say_v to_o require_v the_o honour_n of_o god_n to_o be_v give_v to_o his_o own_o will_n one_o can_v but_o think_v it_o very_o probable_a upon_o this_o account_n that_o such_o a_o kind_n of_o worship_n as_o be_v call_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v sometime_o enjoin_v before_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n since_o there_o be_v many_o erroneous_a council_n before_o that_o time_n and_o it_o may_v be_v many_o thing_n in_o orthodox_n council_n make_v to_o be_v inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n and_o press_v upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n as_o divine_a oracle_n necessary_o to_o be_v obey_v which_o be_v but_o the_o mere_a arbitrary_a injunction_n of_o man_n but_o yet_o though_o the_o same_o kind_n of_o worship_n may_v have_v be_v command_v before_o his_o appearance_n yet_o it_o can_v not_o be_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n till_o it_o be_v the_o own_n of_o the_o roman_a authority_n for_o the_o will_n of_o god_n in_o those_o particular_a circumstance_n of_o antichristian_a idolatry_n and_o tyranny_n in_o which_o it_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v all_o over_o the_o
and_o restorer_n christ_n restorer_n therefore_o be_v justinian_n choose_v out_o by_o the_o people_n of_o rome_n in_o their_o insurrection_n against_o pope_n innocent_a the_o one_a as_o the_o example_n of_o the_o great_a roman_a prince_n for_o the_o emperor_n conrade_n to_o resemble_v in_o favour_n of_o who_o they_o declare_v in_o these_o verse_n imperium_fw-la teneat_fw-la romae_fw-la sedeat_fw-la regat_fw-la orbem_fw-la princeps_fw-la terrarum_fw-la ceu_fw-la fecit_fw-la justinianus_n as_o sigonius_n lib._n 11._o de_fw-la regno_fw-la italiae_fw-la do_v give_v the_o account_n of_o it_o so_o procopius_n de_fw-fr bello_fw-la persico_n make_v vitiges_n king_n of_o the_o goth_n in_o his_o letter_n to_o chosroes_n king_n of_o persia_n give_v justinian_n this_o character_n that_o it_o be_v his_o nature_n to_o be_v always_o covet_v of_o new_a thing_n to_o which_o he_o have_v no_o right_n and_o that_o he_o do_v aim_n at_o the_o whole_a world_n and_o every_o man_n kingdom_n and_o in_o his_o description_n of_o justinian_n building_n in_o his_o first_o oration_n describe_v justiman_n statue_n upon_o a_o pillar_n hold_v a_o globe_n in_o his_o left_a hand_n to_o signify_v his_o conquest_n of_o the_o world_n and_o stretch_v out_o the_o finger_n of_o his_o right_a hand_n towards_o the_o east_n to_o command_v the_o barbarian_n and_o persian_n not_o to_o advance_v any_o further_a upon_o the_o roman_a empire_n without_o any_o armour_n or_o sword_n or_o spear_n but_o only_o with_o a_o cross_n upon_o the_o globe_n to_o signify_v by_o what_o power_n he_o gain_v his_o victory_n which_o if_o it_o be_v to_o corrupt_v the_o christian_a religion_n be_v a_o magnificent_a show_n of_o a_o false_a pretender_n to_o the_o power_n of_o christ_n of_o the_o imperial_a authority_n in_o the_o western_a empire_n but_o as_o that_o make_v he_o eminent_a and_o remarkable_a enough_o to_o be_v take_v notice_n of_o for_o the_o beginning_n or_o the_o restore_n of_o a_o new_a head_n of_o the_o beast_n so_o do_v the_o great_a bustle_n which_o he_o make_v in_o church-matter_n signalise_v he_o as_o much_o for_o lay_v the_o first_o foundation_n of_o a_o general_a uniformity_n in_o religion_n his_o contemporary_a justiniani_n contemporary_a see_v praefat._n in_o cod._n justiniani_n procopius_n give_v a_o character_n of_o he_o that_o show_v how_o much_o the_o affair_n of_o the_o church_n be_v the_o concern_v of_o his_o heart_n he_o say_v of_o he_o that_o justinian_n be_v so_o continual_o take_v up_o with_o churchman_n in_o private_a for_o the_o determine_v the_o nicety_n of_o matter_n of_o faith_n that_o he_o lose_v his_o best_a time_n among_o they_o which_o he_o shall_v have_v spend_v about_o his_o more_o weighty_a coneern_n and_o we_o do_v according_o find_v he_o as_o fierce_a and_o severe_a in_o his_o injunction_n for_o a_o general_a conformity_n to_o the_o definition_n that_o be_v make_v about_o they_o in_o the_o begin_n of_o his_o reign_n he_o set_v out_o trinitate_fw-la out_o see_v lib._n 5._o cod._n justinian_n de_fw-fr summâ_fw-la trinitate_fw-la a_o edict_n concern_v his_o faith_n therein_o threaten_v all_o who_o shall_v dissent_v from_o it_o that_o they_o shall_v have_v no_o manner_n of_o indulgence_n and_o that_o upon_o the_o discovery_n of_o they_o they_o shall_v suffer_v the_o law_n as_o profess_a heretic_n which_o be_v to_o be_v banish_v the_o roman_a territory_n and_o which_o be_v never_o execute_v upon_o the_o generality_n of_o dissenter_n before_o and_o here_o do_v his_o faith_n appear_v to_o be_v make_v the_o rule_n and_o measure_n of_o orthodoxy_n to_o the_o whole_a empire_n upon_o a_o penalty_n which_o have_v terror_n enough_o in_o it_o this_o faith_n he_o send_v to_o pope_n john_n for_o his_o concurrence_n with_o he_o in_o it_o and_o tell_v he_o that_o he_o do_v it_o to_o conform_v all_o to_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n that_o it_o be_v always_o his_o desire_n to_o preserve_v the_o unity_n of_o the_o apostolic_a see_v and_o the_o state_n of_o the_o holy_a church_n of_o god_n and_o for_o that_o purpose_n to_o bring_v all_o the_o eastern_a church_n under_o his_o subjection_n and_o to_o unite_v they_o to_o the_o see_v of_o his_o holiness_n 10._o holiness_n ibid._n l._n 8_o 9_o &_o 10._o pope_n john_n answer_n to_o he_o do_v repeat_v the_o same_o thing_n out_o of_o his_o letter_n with_o great_a thanks_o to_o he_o as_o that_o he_o do_v preserve_v the_o faith_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o do_v bring_v all_o else_o under_o the_o subjection_n of_o it_o and_o do_v draw_v they_o into_o the_o unity_n of_o it_o therein_o also_o do_v justinian_n express_o call_v the_o church_n of_o rome_n the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n and_o desire_v a_o rule_n of_o faith_n from_o the_o pope_n for_o the_o bishop_n of_o the_o east_n the_o pope_n on_o the_o other_o side_n confirm_v the_o emperor_n faith_n to_o be_v the_o only_a true_a faith_n and_o that_o which_o the_o roman_a church_n do_v always_o hold_v and_o that_o whosoever_o shall_v contradict_v that_o faith_n must_v judge_v himself_o to_o be_v none_o of_o the_o catholic_n church_n and_o all_o this_o intercourse_n betwixt_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o emperor_n be_v insert_v into_o the_o code_n of_o the_o imperial_a law_n as_o the_o standard_n and_o rule_n for_o all_o to_o conform_v to_o under_o the_o penalty_n of_o be_v judge_v to_o be_v heretic_n that_o shall_v either_o deny_v the_o faith_n or_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o church_n that_o enjoin_v it_o and_o the_o haereticis_fw-la the_o l._n 5._o c._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la penalty_n against_o heretic_n be_v banishment_n though_o the_o emperor_n faith_n shall_v be_v account_v orthodox_n yet_o the_o induce_v such_o a_o new_a penalty_n which_o shall_v force_v it_o upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o all_o man_n as_o so_o necessary_a to_o salvation_n that_o a_o man_n can_v not_o possible_o be_v a_o member_n of_o the_o catholic_n church_n without_o the_o profession_n of_o it_o be_v certain_o unwarrantable_a and_o the_o first_o beginning_n of_o that_o tyrannize_a power_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n which_o make_v the_o whole_a world_n to_o conform_v to_o all_o its_o arbitrary_a decree_n and_o to_o worship_v it_o with_o a_o blind_a obedience_n to_o all_o its_o most_o unreasonable_a command_n but_o the_o most_o public_a instance_n of_o the_o effect_n of_o the_o emperor_n zeal_n for_o uniformity_n be_v the_o synod_n that_o be_v call_v by_o he_o the_o first_o be_v that_o under_o menna_n against_o anthimus_n severus_n and_o 7._o petau._n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o lib._n 7._o c._n 7._o other_o where_o after_o the_o condemnation_n of_o their_o opinion_n they_o and_o all_o the_o other_o heretic_n with_o they_o be_v banish_v by_o the_o emperor_n edict_n and_o very_o great_a penalty_n say_v evagrius_n l._n 4._o c._n 11._o be_v enjoin_v for_o all_o such_o as_o maintain_v their_o opinion_n this_o indeed_o be_v the_o only_a mean_n to_o arrive_v at_o a_o general_a uniformity_n and_o justinian_n have_v the_o first_o glory_n of_o it_o but_o this_o be_v nothing_o to_o his_o behaviour_n in_o the_o controversy_n about_o the_o three_o chapter_n and_o in_o the_o five_o general_n council_n as_o it_o be_v call_v which_o be_v after_o his_o conquest_n of_o africa_n and_o italy_n find_v his_o spirit_n in_o a_o right_a disposition_n to_o affect_v to_o exalt_v the_o imperial_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n he_o first_o publish_v a_o book_n about_o those_o thing_n and_o pass_v a_o censure_n ibidem_fw-la petau._n ration_n temp._n ibidem_fw-la upon_o the_o three_o chapter_n against_o the_o will_n and_o solicitation_n of_o his_o clergy_n then_o force_n menna_n the_o patriarch_n of_o constantinople_n with_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o patriarch_n to_o subscribe_v to_o it_o send_v for_o pope_n vigilius_n and_o after_o much_o reluctance_n he_o at_o last_o get_v he_o to_o subscribe_v with_o the_o rest_n the_o next_o year_n vigilius_n publish_v a_o decree_n in_o which_o with_o a_o salvo_n to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n he_o do_v express_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n justinian_n not_o content_a with_o this_o use_v all_o mean_n with_o vigilius_n by_o threat_n and_o contumely_n to_o condemn_v they_o absolute_o without_o any_o mention_n of_o the_o synod_n of_o chalcedon_n but_o be_v not_o able_a to_o break_v he_o to_o it_o to_o show_v he_o that_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v set_v up_o for_o nothing_o but_o to_o be_v the_o emperor_n property_n and_o to_o promote_v a_o general_a conformity_n to_o the_o imperial_a religion_n against_o the_o pope_n will_n he_o call_v a_o general_n council_n at_o constantinople_n for_o this_o end_n which_o have_v always_o be_v the_o method_n of_o the_o former_a emperor_n to_o unite_v the_o difference_n about_o religion_n and_o to_o make_v the_o whole_a church_n conformable_a to_o their_o mind_n the_o pope_n in_o the_o mean_a while_o declare_v against_o this_o assembly_n not_o upon_o the_o account_n of_o any_o claim_n of_o
a_o superior_a authority_n in_o himself_o above_o that_o of_o the_o emperor_n but_o because_o he_o judge_v the_o emperor_n mind_n to_o be_v contrary_a to_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o it_o be_v account_v a_o kind_n of_o sacrilege_n to_o revoke_v any_o thing_n that_o be_v decree_v in_o council_n but_o neither_o can_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o pope_n nor_o of_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o clergy_n hinder_v the_o council_n from_o do_v as_o council_n use_v to_o do_v that_o be_v from_o be_v of_o the_o same_o mind_n with_o their_o emperor_n and_o so_o as_o justinian_n will_v have_v it_o they_o condemn_v the_o three_o chapter_n and_o pronounce_v a_o anathema_n upon_o all_o those_o who_o shall_v defend_v they_o or_o any_o part_n of_o they_o by_o the_o authority_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n whereas_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o in_o that_o council_n the_o chief_a of_o these_o thing_n be_v particular_o examine_v and_o ibas_n and_o theodoret_n the_o author_n of_o these_o write_n be_v receive_v by_o the_o synod_n as_o orthodox_n and_o the_o diligence_n the_o council_n chalcedon_n action_n 8_o va_o which_o when_o he_o have_v say_v all_o the_o bishop_n cry_v out_o theodoret_n be_v worthy_a of_o his_o seat_n in_o the_o church_n let_v the_o church_n receive_v its_o orthodox_n pastor_n etc._n etc._n and_o action_n 9_o c._n 10._o the_o pope_n legate_n paschasius_fw-la in_o the_o name_n of_o all_o the_o rest_n pronounce_v that_o upon_o read_v the_o vote_n of_o the_o most_o reverand_n bishop_n ibas_n be_v approve_v by_o they_o for_o upon_o a_o review_n of_o his_o epistle_n we_o acknowledge_v he_o to_o be_v orthodox_n and_o for_o this_o decree_v he_o to_o be_v restore_v to_o his_o bishopric_n and_o that_o the_o church_n from_o whence_o he_o be_v unjust_o put_v out_o be_v repair_v and_o this_o approbation_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n be_v quote_v by_o pope_n vigilius_n against_o justinian_n in_o his_o constitution_n and_o decree_v the_o contrary_a to_o he_o with_o this_o preamble_n we_o follow_v the_o judgement_n of_o the_o holy_a father_n and_o afterward_o these_o thing_n therefore_o we_o have_v order_v with_o caution_n and_o diligence_n epistle_n of_o ibas_n in_o particular_a declare_v to_o contain_v in_o it_o no_o heretical_a opinion_n here_o be_v as_o great_a a_o instance_n of_o imperial_a authority_n over_o a_o council_n as_o can_v well_o be_v give_v to_o make_v they_o define_v his_o will_n to_o be_v a_o inspiration_n of_o the_o holy_a ghost_n contrary_a to_o matter_n of_o fact_n and_o the_o pope_n and_o his_o own_o clergy_n be_v sufficient_a witness_n of_o it_o to_o the_o world_n by_o refuse_v to_o subscribe_v to_o that_o falsehood_n about_o a_o thing_n which_o their_o eye_n may_v be_v the_o judge_n of_o in_o the_o act_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n in_o that_o synod_n do_v justinian_n also_o authorize_v a_o new_a way_n of_o anathema_n in_o the_o church_n and_o that_o be_v to_o curse_v the_o dead_a who_o he_o judge_v not_o to_o have_v be_v right_a in_o the_o faith_n which_o be_v a_o practice_n never_o before_o hear_v of_o and_o therein_o among_o the_o rest_n he_o curse_v origen_n who_o in_o his_o time_n be_v account_v one_o of_o the_o most_o eminent_a father_n of_o the_o church_n for_o sanctity_n of_o life_n for_o profound_a learning_n and_o his_o great_a service_n to_o the_o church_n so_o that_o if_o it_o have_v please_v god_n to_o pardon_v he_o and_o some_o of_o the_o rest_n their_o speculative_a error_n they_o possible_o may_v be_v those_o saint_n in_o heaven_n against_o which_o the_o beast_n be_v say_v to_o open_v his_o mouth_n in_o blasphemy_n rev._n 13._o 6._o but_o beside_o this_o he_o bring_v in_o fashion_n another_o way_n of_o curse_v in_o the_o council_n which_o all_o the_o rational_a world_n can_v but_o look_v upon_o as_o very_o strange_o extravagant_a and_o that_o be_v to_o anathematise_v all_o such_o who_o do_v not_o damn_v all_o those_o who_o they_o call_v heretic_n which_o certain_o be_v one_o of_o the_o high_a act_n of_o tyranny_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o which_o of_o all_o their_o injunction_n be_v the_o most_o difficult_a to_o subscribe_v unto_o for_o whatsoever_o accommodate_v interpretation_n man_n may_v find_v out_o to_o subscribe_v to_o a_o form_n of_o faith_n which_o they_o do_v not_o believe_v in_o the_o common_a sense_n of_o the_o word_n yet_o they_o can_v never_o justify_v themselves_o in_o pronounce_v the_o curse_n of_o god_n upon_o all_o those_o who_o do_v not_o subscribe_v to_o it_o and_o yet_o both_o this_o and_o the_o former_a way_n of_o curse_v be_v from_o that_o time_n continue_v in_o the_o church_n never_o be_v there_o before_o such_o a_o appearance_n all_o at_o one_o time_n of_o a_o new_a assume_v power_n over_o the_o church_n of_o god_n as_o in_o the_o conduct_n of_o all_o that_o business_n of_o the_o three_o chapter_n insomuch_o that_o it_o be_v general_o enough_o take_v notice_n of_o to_o make_v the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n appear_v a_o very_a strange_a and_o new_a thing_n and_o to_o make_v the_o world_n wonder_v after_o the_o beast_n as_o it_o be_v say_v of_o he_o the_o book_n of_o facundus_n bishop_n of_o hermiana_fw-la against_o that_o emperor_n for_o these_o arbitrary_a proceed_n be_v a_o sufficient_a testimony_n what_o noise_n these_o thing_n do_v at_o that_o time_n make_v in_o the_o world_n and_o nothing_o can_v have_v make_v they_o to_o be_v so_o slight_o pass_v over_o in_o history_n but_o the_o great_a extravagancy_n of_o the_o popish_a council_n that_o come_v afterward_o that_o bishop_n tell_v he_o 5._o he_o facundus_n hermianens_fw-la ad_fw-la justinian_n lib._n 12._o c._n 3._o &_o cap._n 5._o that_o it_o be_v not_o lawful_a for_o the_o emperor_n to_o intermeddle_v in_o this_o manner_n in_o the_o office_n of_o the_o priest_n show_v he_o the_o example_n of_o vzziah_n and_o dathan_n and_o that_o none_o but_o christ_n alone_o can_v have_v a_o kingdom_n together_o with_o a_o priesthood_n that_o his_o book_n be_v against_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o council_n of_o chalcedon_n and_o that_o no_o emperor_n but_o he_o do_v ever_o before_o change_v the_o decree_n of_o a_o council_n of_o his_o own_o head_n bid_v he_o look_v up_o into_o heaven_n with_o the_o eye_n of_o faith_n and_o there_o see_v all_o those_o bless_a father_n which_o he_o have_v accurse_v now_o inhabitant_n of_o heaven_n and_o speak_v of_o the_o like_a haughtiness_n of_o the_o emperor_n zeno_n as_o if_o say_v he_o the_o faith_n of_o all_o the_o church_n do_v depend_v upon_o the_o emperor_n will_n and_o as_o if_o none_o must_v believe_v otherwise_o than_o the_o emperor_n shall_v command_v he_o to_o believe_v baronius_n also_o do_v censure_v he_o as_o guilty_a of_o great_a arrogance_n in_o presume_v to_o set_v forth_o these_o decree_n concern_v the_o catholic_n faith_n anno_fw-la 546._o however_o we_o find_v justinian_n still_o keep_v his_o point_n against_o they_o all_o he_o defend_v this_o curse_v of_o the_o dead_a in_o a_o public_a edict_n of_o the_o confession_n of_o his_o faith_n and_o turn_v the_o council_n into_o a_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n novel_a 42._o the_o pope_n all_o this_o while_n who_o authority_n be_v pretend_v to_o be_v so_o absolute_o necessary_a to_o the_o make_n of_o a_o council_n declare_v himself_o contrary_a to_o all_o this_o be_v banish_v 7._o petau._n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 7._o for_o it_o and_o so_o ill_o handle_v in_o it_o that_o it_o be_v at_o last_o the_o cause_n of_o his_o death_n so_o that_o here_o be_v a_o very_a clear_a appearance_n of_o the_o imperial_a roman_a authority_n in_o the_o church_n which_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o only_a soul_n and_o head_n of_o this_o which_o be_v call_v the_o five_o general_n council_n for_o it_o can_v not_o have_v its_o name_n of_o a_o council_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o any_o at_o that_o time_n but_o the_o bishop_n there_o assemble_v and_o the_o imperial_a authority_n which_o confirm_v it_o to_o pretend_v that_o it_o be_v afterward_o confirm_v by_o another_o pope_n and_o so_o make_v a_o council_n be_v to_o give_v the_o pope_n a_o power_n to_o change_v the_o nature_n of_o thing_n for_o if_o it_o want_v its_o due_a authority_n at_o that_o time_n it_o must_v be_v no_o council_n at_o all_o and_o the_o pope_n may_v as_o well_o be_v allow_v to_o turn_v all_o the_o religious_a meeting_n of_o bishop_n that_o ever_o be_v into_o council_n at_o his_o pleasure_n there_o be_v then_o nothing_o here_o but_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n alone_o without_o the_o false_a prophet_n to_o assist_v he_o but_o that_o all_o the_o irregularity_n of_o these_o procedure_v be_v chargeable_a upon_o the_o roman_a church_n as_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o tyrannical_a exercise_n of_o their_o power_n be_v
manifest_a enough_o from_o tbe_n confirmation_n of_o this_o five_o council_n by_o almost_o all_o the_o roman_a council_n after_o and_o now_o come_v those_o law_n about_o heretic_n and_o apostate_n in_o fashion_n which_o be_v always_o find_v to_o do_v the_o great_a service_n to_o uniformity_n in_o the_o roman_a religion_n and_o those_o be_v such_o as_o have_v a_o sufficient_a penalty_n in_o they_o to_o oblige_v all_o to_o obey_v they_o such_o as_o these_o heresy_n these_o lib._n 5._o cod._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la it_o be_v a_o good_a observation_n of_o du_n plessis_n mornay_n in_o his_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n page_n 100_o that_o pelagius_n the_o first_o in_o justinian_n day_n who_o confirm_v the_o 5_o council_n and_o desire_v the_o aid_n of_o justinian_n against_o the_o bishop_n of_o milan_n and_o aquileia_n be_v the_o first_o pope_n that_o make_v a_o decree_n to_o employ_v the_o secular_a arm_n against_o those_o who_o shall_v be_v condemn_v of_o schism_n or_o heresy_n that_o heretic_n be_v not_o to_o continue_v within_o the_o bound_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o heretic_n be_v define_v by_o justinian_n law_n to_o be_v all_o such_o who_o do_v not_o communicate_v in_o the_o church_n although_o they_o do_v call_v themselves_o christian_n but_o those_o who_o be_v of_o the_o church_n be_v enjoin_v by_o chapter_n by_o see_v note_n d_o on_o this_o chapter_n another_o law_n to_o be_v call_v catholic_n of_o the_o same_o kind_n be_v that_o apostatis_fw-la that_o cod._n justinian_n de_fw-fr apostatis_fw-la other_o law_n against_o apostate_n that_o their_o estate_n shall_v be_v expose_v to_o sale_n and_o another_o that_o haereticis_fw-la that_o lib._n 19_o cod._n de_fw-fr haereticis_fw-la none_o but_o the_o child_n of_o orthodox_n parent_n shall_v be_v capable_a of_o the_o right_n of_o succession_n to_o the_o estate_n of_o their_o parent_n and_o petavius_n be_v sufficient_a authority_n to_o make_v any_o believe_v that_o he_o do_v by_o a_o innumerable_a 5._o petau._n ration_n temp._n part_n 1._o l._n 7._o c._n 5._o company_n of_o edict_n press_v the_o faith_n and_o discipline_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o of_o what_o nature_n those_o edict_n be_v to_o force_v conformity_n may_v be_v apprehend_v from_o the_o character_n of_o he_o which_o petavius_n do_v immediate_o add_v to_o it_o viz._n that_o in_o the_o whole_a course_n of_o his_o life_n he_o be_v eminent_a for_o 141._o for_o see_v note_n m_o on_o this_o chapter_n vitiges_n to_o chosroes_n procopius_n tribonianus_n his_o great_a counsellor_n in_o the_o make_v his_o law_n etc._n etc._n be_v set_v out_o by_o historian_n as_o a_o contemner_n of_o all_o religion_n cuspinian_n de_fw-fr caesaribus_fw-la pag._n 141._o oppression_n covetousness_n and_o perfidiousness_n ibidem_fw-la ibidem_fw-la if_o we_o put_v all_o these_o thing_n together_o and_o consider_v that_o all_o the_o imperial_a edict_n be_v general_o publish_v with_o the_o style_n of_o pontifical_a of_o see_v note_n p_o on_o this_o chapter_n and_o novel_a justiniani_n 126._o in_o particular_a a_o manifest_a constitution_n of_o our_o deity_n nostri_fw-la numinis_fw-la and_o novel_a 114._o jussionis_fw-la divinae_fw-la and_o panirollus_n observe_v that_o justinian_n give_v the_o usual_a character_n of_o the_o emperor_n subscription_n a._n m._n d._n the_o name_n of_o a_o divine_a mark_n divinam_fw-la subnotationem_fw-la constantine_n the_o father_n of_o justinianus_n junior_a anno._n dom._n 683._o order_n the_o archbishop_n of_o ravenna_n to_o go_v to_o rome_n to_o be_v consecrate_a divali_n jussione_n by_o his_o divine_a or_o sacred_a command_n lib._n pontifical_a our_o divinity_n our_o godhead_n and_o that_o justinian_n do_v in_o particular_a turn_n chapter_n turn_n see_v onuphtius_n panvinius_n observation_n in_o pelagio_n 1._o in_o note_n i_o on_o the_o 4_o chapter_n all_o the_o erroneous_a canon_n of_o the_o church_n into_o imperial_a law_n and_o that_o he_o be_v the_o first_o that_o make_v the_o law_n the_o novel_a 45._o the_o episcop_n &_o cler._n we_o decree_v that_o those_o thing_n that_o be_v define_v by_o the_o holy_a canon_n have_v as_o much_o force_n among_o they_o as_o if_o they_o be_v write_v in_o civil_a law_n bishop_n of_o rome_n creation_n to_o depend_v upon_o the_o emperor_n confirmation_n and_o that_o rome_n that_o novel_a 131._o and_o therefore_o we_o decree_v according_a to_o their_o the_o council_n determination_n that_o the_o most_o holy_a pope_n of_o old_a rome_n be_v the_o first_o of_o all_o bishop_n the_o most_o bless_a bishop_n of_o constantinople_n which_o be_v new_a rome_n to_o have_v the_o next_o place_n after_o the_o holy_a apostolic_a see_v of_o old_a rome_n he_o 45._o novel_a 45._o be_v the_o first_o that_o make_v the_o primacy_n of_o the_o pope_n a_o law_n of_o the_o empire_n it_o will_v not_o be_v think_v to_o be_v a_o hard_a censure_n of_o he_o to_o think_v that_o the_o character_n of_o sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o show_v himself_o there_o as_o god_n may_v be_v fit_o enough_o apply_v to_o he_o as_o the_o first_o appearance_n of_o that_o antichristian_a supremacy_n in_o the_o christian_a church_n after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o so_o many_o sovereign_n absolute_a prince_n it_o be_v certain_a that_o by_o his_o conquest_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n and_o his_o suppression_n of_o arrianism_n in_o all_o the_o part_n of_o it_o and_o by_o the_o conversion_n of_o the_o arrian_n kingdom_n in_o france_n and_o spain_n about_o the_o same_o time_n to_o the_o roman_a faith_n there_o be_v a_o very_a fair_a appearance_n of_o a_o general_n submission_n to_o the_o roman_a religion_n for_o which_o the_o ten_o king_n be_v say_v to_o give_v their_o kingdom_n to_o the_o beast_n and_o to_o be_v of_o one_o mind_n and_o to_o agree_v together_o in_o it_o it_o be_v certain_a that_o his_o do_v his_o justinian_n example_n be_v upon_o all_o occasion_n quote_v afterward_o for_o the_o imperial_a absoluteness_n in_o church-affair_n and_o for_o his_o obligation_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n see_v sigonius_n in_o note_n n_o on_o this_o chapter_n ceu_fw-la fecit_fw-la justinianus_n so_o for_o all_o commemoration_n of_o donation_n to_o the_o church_n he_o be_v ordinary_o put_v in_o with_o constantine_n and_o charlemaigne_n as_o the_o three_o remarkable_a raiser_n of_o that_o church_n cardinal_n zabarella_n de_fw-fr schismate_fw-la about_o the_o year_n 1406._o contend_v that_o it_o belong_v to_o the_o emperor_n to_o summon_v the_o council_n as_o justinian_n and_o charlemaigne_n do_v example_n be_v so_o take_v that_o the_o design_n of_o a_o universal_a conformity_n be_v ever_o after_o prosecute_v with_o great_a success_n gregory_n the_o great_a the_o best_a bishop_n that_o they_o ever_o have_v after_o those_o time_n do_v first_o do_v see_v baronius_n ann._n 591._o &_o bolerus_n rel._n univer_n part_n 2._o lib._n 4._o for_o these_o exploit_n of_o gregory_n the_o first_o not_o long_o after_o clear_a egypt_n of_o the_o agnoitae_n africa_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o arrian_n and_o by_o gennadius_n the_o emperor_n exarch_n convert_v the_o arrian_n goth_n and_o banish_v the_o rest_n out_o of_o italy_n the_o successor_n of_o justinian_n continue_v also_o to_o be_v acknowledge_v the_o supreme_a governor_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n and_o be_v so_o acknowledge_v lord_n acknowledge_v see_v note_v the_o 23d_o on_o the_o 21_o chapter_n especial_o that_o of_o guicciardin_n there_o benedict_n the_o second_o obtain_v of_o the_o emperor_n by_o letters-patent_n that_o he_o that_o shall_v be_v choose_v bishop_n of_o rome_n by_o the_o common_a agreement_n in_o full_a assembly_n shall_v be_v own_v for_o bishop_n without_o expect_v either_o the_o emperor_n or_o the_o exarch_n consent_n which_o be_v never_o know_v since_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n the_o first_o mornay_n mystere_a d'inquite_n pag._n 128_o justin_n junior_n to_o pope_n constantine_n he_o send_v he_o sacram_fw-la his_o letter_n to_o command_v he_o to_o come_v to_o constantinople_n and_o the_o pope_n be_v say_v to_o have_v obey_v the_o imperial_a command_n in_o it_o anastas_n biblioth_n constantius_n guicciardin_n show_v that_o the_o pope_n always_o date_v their_o bull_n according_a to_o the_o year_n of_o their_o lord_n the_o emperor_n reign_n imperante_fw-la n._n domino_fw-la nostro_fw-la anno_fw-la 1046._o gregory_n the_o six_o be_v depose_v by_o a_o council_n hold_v in_o lombardy_n by_o the_o emperor_n order_n the_o word_n of_o the_o council_n be_v that_o he_o be_v depose_v by_o a_o canonical_a and_o imperial_a censure_n sigebert_n in_o chronic._n anno_fw-la 1160._o frederick_n upon_o a_o schism_n betwixt_o two_o pope_n victor_n the_o four_o and_o alexander_n the_o three_o summon_v a_o council_n at_o pavia_n according_a to_o the_o custom_n of_o the_o ancient_a emperor_n and_o thus_o summon_v the_o bishop_n to_o meet_v have_v understand_v by_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o pope_n and_o the_o decree_n of_o the_o church_n that_o when_o there_o happen_v a_o schism_n in_o the_o roman_a church_n
by_o the_o dissension_n of_o two_o pope_n we_o ought_v to_o summon_v the_o one_o and_o the_o other_o and_o to_o determine_v the_o difference_n by_o the_o advice_n of_o the_o orthodox_n at_o the_o day_n of_o meeting_n declare_v that_o the_o right_n of_o assemble_v they_o do_v belong_v unto_o he_o for_o so_o say_v he_o do_v constantine_n theodosius_n justinian_n charlemaigne_n radevicus_n l._n 2._o à _fw-la cap._n 52._o ad_fw-la c._n 65._o grotius_n respon_n de_fw-fr antichristo_fw-la gregory_n the_o great_a acknowledge_v the_o emperor_n to_o be_v his_o lord_n and_o obey_v his_o edict_n and_o the_o imperial_a power_n be_v very_o magnificent_o exercise_v upon_o the_o pope_n themselves_o by_o the_o otho_n and_o rome_n have_v its_o magistrate_n set_v over_o it_o that_o be_v swear_v to_o the_o emperor_n onuph_n panvin_n l._n de_fw-fr fastis_fw-la pag._n 61._o from_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n the_o power_n of_o the_o consul_n cease_v at_o rome_n and_o it_o be_v govern_v by_o the_o emperor_n exarch_n and_o by_o a_o particular_a duke_n over_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n hieron_n rubeus_n histo_n ravennat_n anno_fw-la 590._o alberic_n de_fw-mi rofat_fw-mi a_o famous_a lawyer_n show_v in_o verbo_fw-la roma_fw-la that_o rome_n be_v under_o the_o emperor_n disposal_n to_o the_o time_n of_o innocent_a the_o second_o and_o that_o the_o pope_n acknowledge_v the_o emperor_n their_o lord_n by_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n their_o ordinary_a style_n be_v our_o lord_n the_o emperor_n and_o themselves_o their_o mean_a servant_n they_o get_v indeed_o not_o long_o after_o the_o title_n of_o universal_a bishop_n over_o all_o the_o whole_a church_n but_o it_o be_v then_o know_v to_o be_v get_v church_n get_v see_v note_n m_o on_o chap._n 4._o and_o the_o note_n g_o ibidem_fw-la ludovic_n bebenburg_n de_fw-fr jurib_n reg._n &_o imp._n rom._n edit_n heidelbergi_fw-la pag._n 46._o the_o greek_n a_o long_a while_n before_o the_o translation_n of_o the_o empire_n to_o charlemaigne_n be_v depart_v from_o the_o obedience_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n set_v up_o the_o church_n of_o constantinople_n for_o their_o head_n and_o because_o that_o church_n do_v write_v itself_o the_o first_o of_o all_o church_n phocas_n the_o emperor_n at_o the_o request_n of_o boniface_n the_o three_o decree_v that_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n shall_v be_v the_o head_n of_o all_o church_n by_o the_o emperor_n allowance_n and_o protection_n in_o it_o and_o the_o very_o open_v the_o pantheon_n for_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v whole_o martyr_n whole_o anastas_n bibliothec._n in_o bonifacio_n quarto_fw-la at_o the_o same_o time_n he_o beg_v of_o the_o emperor_n phocas_n the_o temple_n call_v pantheon_n which_o he_o make_v the_o church_n of_o the_o bless_a virgin_n and_o all_o the_o martyr_n by_o the_o emperor_n grant_n and_o favour_n but_o notwithstanding_o this_o grant_v we_o see_v chapter_n see_v see_v note_n b_o c_o e_o x_o on_o this_o chapter_n the_o imperial_a jurisdiction_n over_o the_o council_n still_o continue_v chapter_n continue_v see_v the_o six_o general_n council_n in_o note_n b_o on_o this_o chapter_n the_o six_o general_n synod_n be_v acknowledge_v in_o the_o act_n of_o it_o to_o be_v call_v by_o the_o emperor_n constantine_n to_o be_v whole_o manage_v either_o by_o himself_o or_o such_o as_o he_o depute_v in_o his_o absence_n to_o be_v confirm_v by_o he_o and_o to_o be_v make_v a_o imperial_a law_n by_o his_o edict_n for_o the_o observance_n of_o it_o 18._o council_n univers_n 6._o action_n 18._o therein_o also_o do_v we_o find_v pope_n honorius_n anathematise_v for_o a_o heretic_n but_o justinian_n five_o council_n with_o all_o the_o extravagancy_n of_o it_o though_o call_v manage_v and_o enforce_v by_o the_o emperor_n be_v sole_a power_n against_o the_o will_n of_o pope_n vigilius_n be_v there_o make_v a_o perpetual_a constantin_n council_n 6._o in_o trullo_n action_n 18._o edit_fw-la constantin_n rule_n for_o the_o church_n and_o of_o equal_a authority_n with_o the_o first_o four_o famous_a council_n which_o gregory_n the_o great_a do_v reverence_n like_o the_o four_o gospel_n and_o justinian_n faith_n there_o celebrate_v by_o pope_n agatho_n as_o a_o great_a pattern_n thus_o do_v thing_n continue_v till_o that_o famous_a breach_n betwixt_o the_o east_n and_o the_o west_n about_o the_o point_n of_o image-worship_n and_o yet_o at_o that_o time_n do_v gregory_n the_o second_o who_o rebel_v against_o the_o emperor_n leo_n isaurus_n call_v he_o the_o king_n and_o head_n of_o the_o christian_n and_o long_o after_o that_o do_v the_o 7._o the_o see_v note_n i_o l_o xx_o on_o this_o chapter_n platina_n in_o pelag._n 2._o pelagius_n have_v be_v elect_v by_o the_o clergy_n and_o people_n without_o stay_v for_o the_o emperor_n leave_n because_o the_o lombard_n do_v then_o besiege_v the_o city_n send_v gregory_n his_o deacon_n to_o excuse_v it_o to_o the_o emperor_n at_o constantinople_n because_o say_v platina_n the_o election_n of_o the_o clergy_n signify_v nothing_o in_o those_o day_n without_o the_o approbation_n of_o the_o emperor_n blondus_fw-la decad._n 1._o l._n 9_o de_fw-fr severino_n 1_o &_o honorio_n then_o be_v that_o custom_n observe_v that_o he_o that_o be_v choose_v bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v not_o crown_v till_o the_o exarch_n come_v from_o ravenna_n to_o confirm_v he_o d._n 63._o c._n hadrianus_n 22._o &_o sigonius_n de_fw-fr reg._n ital._n l._n 4._o by_o the_o consent_n of_o all_o the_o great_a man_n of_o rome_n there_o assemble_v it_o be_v agree_v that_o charlemaigne_n shall_v have_v the_o power_n of_o elect_v the_o pope_n and_o of_o order_v the_o roman_a church_n d._n 63._o c._n in_o synodo_n 23._o pope_n leo_n the_o eight_o anno_fw-la 963._o in_o a_o synod_n at_o rome_n consent_v to_o that_o canon_n that_o none_o shall_v be_v elect_v pope_n but_o by_o the_o emperor_n leave_n the_o title_n of_o the_o canon_n in_o gratian_n be_v the_o election_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n belong_v of_o right_a to_o the_o emperor_n and_o also_o two_o year_n before_o at_o his_o reception_n at_o rome_n ann._n 961._o the_o roman_n swear_v fealty_n to_o he_o and_o that_o they_o will_v never_o elect_v a_o pope_n without_o his_o leave_n nor_o ordain_v he_o without_o the_o consent_n and_o election_n of_o the_o emperor_n otho_n and_o the_o king_n his_o son_n luitprand_n l._n 6._o c._n 6._o aventin_n l._n 5._o annal._n boiar_n till_o his_o time_n gregory_n the_o seven_o the_o pope_n use_v to_o be_v choose_v by_o the_o clergy_n nobility_n people_n and_o senate_n and_o above_o all_o come_v in_o the_o emperor_n authority_n to_o confirm_v it_o the_o council_n of_o worm_n say_v the_o same_o of_o gregory_n sigonius_n de_fw-fr reg._n ital._n lib._n 9_o the_o diet_n of_o ratisbonne_n 1322._o publish_v a_o long_a decree_n against_o pope_n john_n xxii_o and_o among_o other_o thing_n declare_v against_o the_o pope_n election_n without_o the_o emperor_n aventin_n l._n 7._o pope_n not_o only_o continue_v to_o be_v confirm_v by_o the_o emperor_n but_o also_o to_o be_v choose_v by_o they_o but_o since_o it_o be_v necessary_a for_o this_o universal_a conformity_n to_o the_o roman_a worship_n to_o be_v manage_v by_o a_o church-head_n after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n into_o so_o many_o absolute_a civil_a sovereign_n there_o can_v be_v no_o dispute_n in_o this_o case_n about_o the_o imperial_a share_n in_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n though_o the_o papal_a power_n shall_v afterward_o appear_v to_o be_v the_o almost_o only_o active_a thing_n in_o this_o affair_n for_o it_o must_v necessary_o be_v so_o to_o fulfil_v that_o which_o be_v say_v of_o the_o false-prophet_n that_o he_o do_v exercise_v all_o the_o power_n of_o the_o first_o beast_n and_o cause_v the_o world_n to_o worship_v that_o beast_n and_o make_v man_n make_v a_o image_n to_o it_o which_o they_o must_v worship_v under_o pain_n of_o death_n for_o the_o power_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o the_o pope_n do_v exact_o answer_v these_o thing_n and_o this_o be_v all_o do_v in_o honour_n of_o the_o imperial_a command_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n make_v it_o still_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n chap._n viii_o xiii_o rev._n xiii_o the_o first_o date_n of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n very_o early_o the_o worship_v of_o image_n or_o saint_n in_o honour_n of_o the_o true_a god_n idolatry_n show_v from_o hosea_n 4._o 15._o and_o chap._n 8._o 13._o compare_v with_o chap._n 13._o 2._o so_o also_o chap._n 8._o 5._o idolatry_n begin_v in_o justinian_n be_v day_n prove_v from_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a the_o 82_o d_o canon_n of_o the_o synod_n in_o trullo_n from_o the_o zeal_n of_o serenus_n from_o the_o 26._o c._n episc_n &_o clero_fw-la saint-worship_n in_o use_n before_o st._n augustin_n be_v day_n and_o unquestionable_o in_o his_o time_n show_v from_o the_o accusation_n of_o
faustus_n the_o manichee_n the_o occasion_n of_o this_o idolatry_n not_o enforce_v by_o effectual_a law_n till_o justinian_n be_v reign_v i_o have_v be_v the_o more_o particular_a in_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o beast_n because_o that_o be_v make_v in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o be_v the_o chief_a malignity_n of_o his_o power_n for_o the_o exercise_n of_o his_o tyranny_n over_o the_o conscience_n of_o man_n be_v that_o which_o give_v life_n and_o spirit_n to_o all_o the_o corruption_n of_o the_o true_a religion_n which_o the_o roman_a church_n set_v up_o for_o the_o indispensable_a law_n of_o the_o christian_a faith_n the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n alone_o by_o itself_o will_v want_v the_o great_a part_n of_o the_o frightful_a appearance_n in_o which_o the_o beast_n be_v describe_v and_o which_o the_o enforce_v it_o upon_o the_o conscience_n of_o all_o man_n by_o the_o secular_a arm_n have_v set_v it_o forth_o into_o the_o sense_n and_o feel_n of_o the_o world_n but_o beside_o the_o character_n of_o the_o malignity_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o be_v general_o sum_v up_o in_o the_o worship_n of_o he_o there_o be_v also_o a_o particular_a description_n in_o the_o 17_o chapter_n of_o the_o idolatrous_a state_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n under_o the_o name_n of_o babylon_n the_o great_a whore_n which_o be_v a_o know_a term_n among_o the_o prophet_n to_o express_v the_o idolatry_n of_o a_o nation_n which_o have_v be_v the_o true_a church_n of_o god_n and_o this_o charge_n of_o idolatry_n be_v bring_v against_o the_o church_n by_o the_o prophet_n not_o only_a when_o they_o worship_v strange_a god_n but_o also_o when_o they_o worship_v the_o true_a god_n by_o corporeal_a representation_n as_o it_o have_v be_v sufficient_o make_v out_o of_o late_a by_o the_o dispute_v about_o aaron_n and_o jeroboam_n calf_n and_o may_v be_v sufficient_o show_v from_o that_o one_o place_n in_o hosea_n chap._n 4._o 15._o though_o thou_o israel_n play_v the_o harlot_n yet_o let_v not_o judah_n offend_v and_o come_v you_o not_o misrepresent_v see_v the_o dean_n of_o st._n paul_n discourse_n of_o the_o idolatry_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o papist_n not_o misrepresent_v to_o gilgal_n neither_o go_v you_o up_o to_o bethaven_n nor_o swear_v the_o lord_n live_v where_o their_o idolatry_n be_v make_v to_o consist_v in_o a_o religious_a oath_n to_o jehovah_n or_o to_o the_o true_a god_n in_o the_o place_n where_o the_o calf_n be_v place_v and_o that_o they_o do_v real_o intend_v all_o that_o worship_n to_o the_o true_a god_n appear_v further_a from_o chap._n 8._o v._n 13._o they_o sacrifice_v flesh_n for_o the_o sacrifice_n of_o my_o offering_n and_o eat_v it_o but_o the_o lord_n accept_v they_o not_o and_o that_o they_o apply_v themselves_o to_o the_o calf_n in_o those_o sacrifice_n appear_v from_o chap._n 13._o 2._o they_o say_v of_o they_o let_v the_o man_n that_o sacrifice_n kiss_v the_o calf_n which_o do_v all_o belong_v to_o ephraim_n and_o to_o samaria_n who_o have_v just_a before_o be_v mention_v for_o their_o calf_n so_o that_o their_o swear_n by_o the_o lord_n and_o their_o sacrifice_v of_o his_o offering_n which_o be_v say_v before_o to_o be_v do_v at_o gilgal_n and_o bethaven_n the_o place_n of_o the_o worship_n of_o the_o calf_n can_v possible_o be_v understand_v of_o any_o other_o intention_n of_o worship_n than_o to_o the_o true_a god_n in_o the_o presence_n of_o those_o calf_n so_o again_o chap._n 8._o v._n 5._o thy_o calf_n o_o samaria_n have_v cast_v thou_o off_o my_o anger_n be_v kindle_v against_o thou_o where_o the_o kindle_v god_n wrath_n against_o they_o be_v call_v their_o be_v cast_v off_o by_o their_o calf_n as_o they_o have_v represent_v the_o presence_n of_o god_n in_o his_o house_n by_o that_o figure_n now_o for_o this_o kind_n of_o idolatry_n we_o need_v not_o be_v long_o in_o seek_v after_o the_o recovery_n of_o the_o western_a empire_n by_o justinian_n we_o find_v that_o in_o the_o second_o council_n of_o nice_a about_o 200_o year_n after_o that_o they_o insist_v act._n 7._o upon_o the_o old_a tradition_n and_o practice_n petau._n an._n dom._n 787._o petau._n of_o the_o universal_a church_n for_o the_o use_n of_o image_n which_o though_o it_o can_v be_v verify_v of_o so_o long_a a_o practice_n of_o the_o church_n as_o they_o pretend_v nor_o it_o may_v be_v of_o that_o degree_n of_o honour_n which_o they_o define_v for_o any_o time_n before_o yet_o we_o can_v think_v such_o a_o assembly_n of_o man_n from_o all_o part_n of_o the_o world_n so_o impudent_a as_o to_o plead_v ancient_a tradition_n and_o long_a practice_n for_o that_o to_o which_o there_o have_v be_v nothing_o like_o in_o use_n of_o the_o church_n before_o their_o time_n but_o the_o proof_n of_o it_o which_o they_o allege_v out_o of_o the_o 82d_o canon_n of_o the_o six_o council_n in_o trullo_n which_o be_v near_o a_o hundred_o year_n before_o that_o time_n be_v a_o very_a clear_a instance_n of_o such_o practice_n in_o the_o petau._n an._n dom._n 707._o petau._n church_n so_o little_a a_o while_n after_o justinian_n that_o canon_n ordain_v that_o the_o image_n of_o christ_n as_o the_o lamb_n of_o god_n shall_v be_v receive_v among_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o venerable_a image_n which_o give_v we_o to_o understand_v that_o image_n be_v then_o frequent_a in_o church_n and_o the_o 73d_o canon_n of_o that_o council_n do_v intimate_v to_o we_o what_o use_n be_v make_v of_o the_o image_n that_o be_v make_v to_o represent_v the_o person_n of_o christ_n for_o it_o ordain_v that_o adoration_n shall_v be_v give_v to_o christ_n by_o the_o figure_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o to_o show_v their_o reverence_n to_o it_o that_o it_o shall_v never_o be_v engrave_v upon_o the_o church-floor_n lest_o it_o shall_v seem_v to_o be_v trample_v under_o foot_n and_o triumph_v over_o by_o both_o these_o canon_n it_o do_v appear_v that_o image_n be_v then_o common_o use_v with_o great_a veneration_n if_o not_o adoration_n in_o the_o service_n of_o god_n so_o common_a a_o practice_n as_o this_o not_o much_o above_o 100_o year_n after_o the_o reign_n of_o justinian_n may_v very_o safe_o be_v conclude_v to_o have_v be_v begin_v in_o his_o day_n and_o indeed_o it_o be_v evident_a to_o have_v be_v then_o in_o use_n by_o that_o celebrate_a act_n of_o 591._o of_o baronius_n anno_fw-la 591._o screnus_n bishop_n of_o marseils_n in_o break_v the_o image_n that_o he_o find_v to_o be_v adore_v in_o his_o church_n and_o this_o be_v but_o about_o 40_o year_n after_o the_o death_n of_o justinian_n and_o must_v be_v suppose_v to_o have_v be_v some_o while_n in_o use_n before_o it_o come_v to_o be_v so_o gross_o abuse_v as_o to_o stir_v up_o the_o zeal_n of_o serenus_n to_o break_v they_o which_o pope_n gregory_n the_o first_o tell_v he_o never_o any_o bishop_n before_o he_o ever_o do_v and_o hospinian_n account_n of_o the_o first_o occasion_n of_o image_n in_o the_o church_n histor_n monachatus_fw-la pag._n 49._o do_v agree_v well_o with_o this_o he_o make_v the_o irruption_n of_o the_o barbarian_n upon_o all_o the_o roman_a empire_n to_o have_v be_v the_o occasion_n of_o introduce_v the_o custom_n of_o image_n which_o they_o have_v be_v always_o use_v to_o in_o their_o paganism_n and_o be_v indulge_v in_o it_o upon_o their_o conversion_n in_o a_o new_a way_n and_o their_o irruption_n be_v long_o before_o the_o time_n of_o justinian_n there_o also_o he_o affirm_v that_o gregory_n himself_o be_v the_o establisher_n of_o the_o invocation_n of_o saint_n and_o of_o the_o use_n of_o image_n which_o may_v well_o be_v look_v upon_o as_o the_o earnest_n of_o spiritual_a fornication_n in_o the_o church_n before_o they_o come_v to_o be_v open_o adore_v and_o therefore_o may_v denominate_v the_o church_n a_o harlot_n as_o that_o name_n may_v well_o enough_o be_v give_v to_o a_o adulteress_n from_o her_o first_o entertain_v of_o the_o solicitation_n of_o her_o paramour_n but_o even_o in_o the_o day_n of_o justinian_n according_a to_o caranza_n explication_n of_o the_o second_o canon_n of_o the_o second_o synod_n of_o tours_n it_o appear_v that_o image_n be_v so_o common_o receive_v in_o the_o church_n that_o there_o be_v a_o place_n set_v a_o part_n for_o they_o upon_o the_o altar_n call_v by_o the_o name_n of_o the_o armarium_fw-la caranza_n annotat._n on_o 2d_o canon_n synod_n the_o second_o and_o it_o appear_v from_o the_o 26_o law_n of_o justinian_n code_n tit._n the_o episcop_n &_o clero_fw-la that_o the_o image_n of_o the_o cross_n and_o the_o relic_n of_o the_o saint_n be_v look_v upon_o to_o be_v so_o holy_a as_o to_o be_v think_v fit_a to_o have_v a_o imperial_a law_n make_v that_o they_o shall_v not_o be_v set_v up_o in_o any_o profane_a or_o common_a
that_o the_o roman_a church_n have_v set_v up_o for_o the_o orthodox_n way_n of_o interpret_n scripture_n in_o the_o second_o session_n of_o the_o council_n of_o trent_n can._n 3._o viz._n that_o none_o shall_v presume_v to_o interpret_v scripture_n against_o the_o unanimous_a consent_n of_o the_o father_n by_o which_o we_o have_v the_o approbation_n of_o the_o chief_a adversary_n in_o our_o present_a case_n for_o the_o soundness_n of_o any_o thing_n that_o have_v this_o authority_n for_o it_o and_o the_o mouth_n of_o all_o its_o member_n be_v hereby_o stop_v from_o oppose_v that_o which_o be_v so_o confirm_v for_o a_o clear_a satisfaction_n in_o this_o i_o will_v give_v the_o tradition_n of_o it_o from_o the_o several_a writer_n in_o every_o century_n of_o the_o first_o age_n after_o christ_n but_o for_o those_o that_o may_v account_v that_o either_o tedious_a or_o uncertain_a it_o will_v be_v sufficient_a to_o hear_v what_o the_o modern_a author_n of_o all_o party_n have_v deliver_v as_o the_o common_a consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n as_o for_o the_o judgement_n of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o the_o roman_a church_n it_o have_v be_v particular_o show_v in_o the_o preface_n to_o my_o church_n judgement_n of_o god_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n second_o part_n that_o their_o best_a commentator_n malvenda_n viega_n alcazar_n pererius_n do_v with_o a_o great_a deal_n of_o heat_n and_o zeal_n affirm_v that_o all_o find_v it_o unquestionable_a both_o jew_n and_o christian_n that_o it_o be_v common_o agree_v upon_o by_o all_o that_o profess_v the_o name_n of_o christ_n that_o it_o be_v the_o common_a road_n and_o the_o king_n highway_n that_o it_o be_v the_o common_a opinion_n of_o the_o learned_a that_o all_o do_v interpret_v it_o so_o viz._n that_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n and_o look_v upon_o it_o as_o a_o perfect_a madness_n and_o to_o show_v one_o self_n void_a of_o sense_n to_o think_v otherwise_o gaspar_n sanctius_n give_v a_o remarkable_a reason_n to_o this_o purpose_n why_o it_o be_v needless_a to_o name_v any_o of_o the_o ancient_n of_o this_o opinion_n and_o that_o be_v because_o there_o be_v no_o body_n that_o say_v otherwise_o and_o this_o testimony_n of_o the_o romanist_n be_v so_o much_o the_o more_o unquestionable_a because_o they_o can_v make_v no_o advantage_n of_o it_o by_o affirm_v it_o but_z on_o the_o contrary_a do_v thereby_o grant_v the_o main_a foundation_n of_o their_o adversary_n application_n of_o the_o revelation_n to_o their_o church_n which_o make_v their_o judgement_n about_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o this_o appear_v to_o be_v clear_a and_o impartial_a mr._n mede_n may_v be_v more_o reasonable_o suspect_v of_o partiality_n because_o of_o his_o particular_a engagement_n in_o the_o interpretation_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n but_o yet_o never_o do_v we_o find_v his_o integrity_n question_v for_o misrepresent_v the_o opinion_n of_o the_o author_n that_o he_o quote_v and_o thus_o do_v he_o speak_v of_o the_o application_n of_o the_o four_o kingdom_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n pag._n 964._o this_o have_v be_v the_o constant_a tradition_n of_o the_o church_n since_o the_o apostle_n day_n to_o this_o last_o saeculum_fw-la and_o be_v of_o the_o church_n of_o the_o jew_n before_o and_o at_o our_o saviour_n time_n viz._n that_o it_o be_v the_o roman_a empire_n rabbi_n abarbenel_n testimony_n be_v sufficient_a for_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o 1._o comment_fw-fr in_o dan._n pag._n 42._o col._n 1._o jewish_a writer_n be_v know_v to_o be_v one_o of_o the_o most_o learned_a of_o their_o nation_n our_o master_n say_v he_o be_v right_a in_o their_o tradition_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n do_v signify_v the_o roman_a emperor_n whereby_o it_o appear_v to_o have_v be_v the_o common_a tradition_n of_o the_o learned_a jew_n here_o then_o have_v we_o the_o most_o impartial_a judgement_n of_o the_o learned_a modern_n of_o all_o party_n jew_n and_o christian_n that_o both_o the_o ancient_a father_n and_o the_o ancient_a rabbi_n be_v all_o unanimous_a in_o this_o interpretation_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n but_o the_o most_o authentic_a testimony_n of_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o this_o be_v that_o of_o st._n jerom_n who_o be_v know_v to_o have_v be_v the_o most_o curious_a and_o diligent_a in_o his_o search_n into_o the_o write_n of_o the_o learned_a in_o his_o time_n as_o appear_v from_o his_o book_n de_fw-fr scriptoribus_fw-la ecclesiasticis_fw-la in_o his_o explication_n of_o the_o seven_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n after_o he_o have_v animadvert_v upon_o porphyry_n opinion_n as_o a_o perfect_a madness_n who_o will_v have_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v a_o part_n of_o the_o grecian_a monarchy_n he_o conclude_v thus_o let_v we_o therefore_o affirm_v that_o which_o all_o ecclesiastical_a writer_n have_v deliver_v to_o we_o that_o about_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n when_o the_o kingdom_n of_o the_o roman_n be_v to_o be_v destroy_v there_o shall_v be_v ten_o king_n who_o shall_v divide_v the_o roman_a empire_n among_o themselves_o and_o there_o shall_v arise_v after_o they_o a_o eleven_o small_a king_n etc._n etc._n where_o we_o see_v plain_o that_o by_o the_o beast_n its_o self_n be_v universal_o understand_v the_o roman_a empire_n this_o he_o affirm_v to_o have_v be_v a_o universal_a tradition_n of_o church-writer_n before_o he_o and_o what_o be_v there_o almost_o in_o the_o whole_a body_n of_o our_o religion_n that_o have_v a_o more_o authentic_a testimony_n of_o be_v a_o unquestionable_a tradition_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n and_o this_o be_v further_a confirm_v by_o the_o general_a custom_n of_o the_o christian_n in_o the_o first_o age_n to_o pray_v for_o the_o safety_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n lest_o the_o ruin_n of_o that_o shall_v bring_v on_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n as_o tertullian_n do_v affirm_v of_o they_o in_o that_o know_a place_n of_o his_o apology_n and_o lactantius_n theophylact_fw-mi st._n jerome_n and_o oecumenius_n be_v cite_v by_o bellarmin_n in_o confirmation_n 5._o lib._n 3._o de_fw-fr pontif._n cap._n 5._o of_o the_o same_o general_a custom_n of_o the_o church_n in_o aftertime_n and_o it_o be_v apparent_a from_o all_o the_o mention_n of_o antichrist_n among_o the_o father_n that_o they_o make_v he_o to_o be_v the_o same_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n which_o show_v that_o they_o make_v the_o four_o beast_n to_o be_v certain_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n because_o the_o end_n of_o it_o with_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v to_o bring_v on_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n therefore_o do_v erasmus_n in_o his_o comment_n upon_o cap._n 29._o lib._n 20._o augustin_n ad_fw-la marcellin_n reckon_v up_o lactantius_n with_o st._n jerom_n to_o affirm_v that_o all_o writer_n have_v agree_v in_o that_o opinion_n that_o the_o time_n of_o antichrist_n be_v to_o be_v after_o the_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n as_o it_o be_v set_v out_o by_o the_o ten_o king_n and_o little_a horn_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n these_o testimony_n about_o the_o general_a sense_n of_o the_o ancient_n of_o all_o church_n about_o this_o point_n may_v seem_v to_o be_v a_o sufficient_a proof_n of_o their_o judgement_n about_o it_o but_o because_o some_o of_o late_a very_a *_o eminent_a for_o learning_n and_o ingenuity_n have_v fancy_v another_o interpretation_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n and_o especial_o because_o one_o of_o they_o †_o as_o much_o fame_v for_o a_o antiquary_n as_o any_o of_o they_o have_v positive_o affirm_v it_o to_o be_v the_o general_a judgement_n of_o the_o ancient_n that_o the_o four_o beast_n be_v quite_o another_o thing_n than_o the_o roman_n it_o may_v be_v more_o satisfactory_a to_o set_v down_o here_o the_o tradition_n of_o every_o century_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n concern_v this_o almost_o ever_o since_o the_o roman_n come_v to_o be_v that_o four_o beast_n at_o their_o conquest_n of_o the_o greek_a monarchy_n chap._n ii_o the_o particular_a tradition_n of_o the_o consent_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o every_o century_n since_o the_o time_n of_o christ_n in_o their_o application_n of_o the_o four_o beast_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n to_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o roman_n first_o century_n the_o chaldee_n paraphra_v on_o the_o prophet_n be_v the_o most_o ancient_a evidence_n but_o scripture_n what_o be_v the_o current_a opinion_n of_o the_o time_n near_o our_o saviour_n about_o the_o four_o monarchy_n of_o daniel_n for_o he_o both_o live_v about_o those_o time_n and_o his_o exposition_n be_v always_o reverence_v by_o the_o jew_n as_o of_o so_o unquestionable_a authority_n that_o none_o ever_o dare_v to_o contradict_v it_o say_v lyranus_fw-la in_o comment_n on_o cap._n 8._o isai_n
rash_a conjecture_n many_o other_o agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n about_o these_o matter_n be_v instance_a in_o by_o bellarmine_n lib._n 3._o de_fw-la pontifice_fw-la some_o of_o which_o must_v indeed_o be_v grant_v but_o they_o be_v such_o as_o be_v no_o ground_n of_o conclude_v upon_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o place_n to_o which_o they_o refer_v because_o they_o themselves_o do_v often_o acknowledge_v themselves_o to_o be_v incapable_a judge_n of_o the_o determinate_a signification_n of_o those_o thing_n upon_o the_o account_n of_o their_o ignorance_n of_o the_o event_n that_o they_o refer_v to_o and_o by_o which_o alone_o they_o apprehend_v they_o capable_a of_o be_v certain_o know_v thus_o theodoret_n upon_o the_o 12_o chapter_n of_o daniel_n 8_o 9_o where_o the_o prophet_n profess_v he_o understand_v not_o what_o he_o hear_v and_o the_o angel_n confirm_v it_o to_o be_v because_o the_o word_n be_v seal_v up_o but_o afterward_o many_o shall_v understand_v explain_v it_o thus_o but_o when_o the_o thing_n shall_v come_v to_o pass_v they_o shall_v plain_o understand_v the_o thing_n that_o be_v foretell_v so_o also_o andrea_n caesariensis_n concern_v the_o number_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o beast_n revel_v 13._o the_o exact_a knowledge_n say_v he_o of_o the_o number_n and_o of_o every_o thing_n else_o beside_o that_o be_v deliver_v about_o antichrist_n time_n and_o experience_n will_v discover_v to_o prudent_a and_o sober_a enquirer_n and_o irenaeus_n upon_o the_o same_o matter_n judge_n it_o to_o have_v be_v on_o ult_n lib._n 5._o cont_n haeres_fw-la cap._n ult_n purpose_n conceal_v that_o it_o may_v not_o be_v know_v till_o it_o come_v to_o be_v fulfil_v and_o after_o caution_n put_v in_o against_o conjecture_n it_o be_v therefore_o say_v he_o much_o the_o sure_a way_n to_o stop_v our_o conjecture_n till_o the_o prophecy_n be_v fulfil_v and_o this_o be_v give_v as_o a_o general_a rule_n for_o every_o thing_n of_o this_o nature_n that_o be_v not_o very_o plain_a and_o clear_a before_o the_o event_n by_o which_o it_o appear_v that_o the_o father_n do_v not_o think_v themselves_o in_o a_o capacity_n to_o determine_v the_o meaning_n of_o the_o particular_a circumstance_n in_o the_o prophecy_n about_o antichrist_n because_o they_o be_v general_o agree_v that_o he_o be_v still_o to_o come_v and_o that_o therefore_o the_o particular_a character_n of_o his_o appearance_n do_v depend_v upon_o event_n in_o aftertime_n for_o the_o clear_a understanding_n they_o now_o all_o those_o opinion_n for_o which_o bellarmin_n cite_v the_o consent_n b._n n_o b._n of_o the_o father_n be_v such_o as_o depend_v upon_o this_o supposition_n that_o the_o time_n time_n and_o the_o divide_n of_o time_n which_o be_v the_o time_n assign_v to_o the_o continuance_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n in_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n 25._o dan._n 7._o 25._o do_v not_o signify_v any_o long_a time_n than_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a according_a to_o the_o common_a acceptation_n of_o a_o time_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n upon_o this_o account_n it_o be_v that_o many_o father_n have_v agree_v that_o antichrist_n must_v be_v a_o single_a person_n and_o consequent_o that_o the_o ten_o king_n signify_v by_o the_o ten_o horn_n must_v also_o be_v so_o many_o single_a king_n as_o well_o as_o the_o little_a horn_n that_o denote_v antichrist_n it_o be_v also_o for_o this_o reason_n that_o they_o agree_v that_o the_o roman_a empire_n must_v be_v ruin_v at_o his_o appearance_n by_o the_o ten_o king_n viz._n because_o by_o this_o his_o time_n be_v make_v to_o be_v but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a before_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n or_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n unto_o which_o the_o time_n of_o the_o little_a horn_n be_v describe_v to_o continue_v the_o father_n indeed_o may_v easy_o be_v induce_v to_o take_v the_o time_n or_o 1260_o day_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o literal_a sense_n because_o they_o live_v under_o the_o reign_n of_o the_o six_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o have_v rule_v from_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n they_o see_v no_o necessity_n for_o that_o sense_n in_o which_o day_n and_o week_n be_v use_v among_o the_o prophet_n and_o so_o be_v then_o oblige_v to_o judge_v according_a to_o the_o first_o rule_n of_o all_o sound_a interpretation_n chap._n 2._o book_n i._o of_o this_o part._n but_o the_o agreement_n of_o the_o father_n in_o these_o thing_n be_v not_o so_o perfect_o vnanimous_a as_o bellarmin_n will_v make_v it_o to_o be_v justin_n martyr_n in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o trypho_n the_o jew_n concern_v this_o very_a place_n in_o daniel_n tell_v he_o that_o by_o a_o time_n the_o jew_n themselves_o understand_v sometime_o a_o 100_o year_n according_a to_o which_o say_v he_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n must_v needs_o reign_v 355_o year_n and_o augustin_n ad_fw-la marcellin_n lib._n 20._o cap._n 19_o some_o say_v he_o understand_v by_o the_o man_n of_o sin_n not_o one_o prince_n only_o but_o as_o it_o be_v a_o whole_a body_n that_o be_v a_o great_a multitude_n of_o men._n and_o primasius_n speak_v of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n apoc._n â—â—_o c._n 19_o apoc._n that_o be_v say_v he_o the_o devil_n and_o antichrist_n or_o his_o chief_a ruler_n and_o his_o whole_a body_n so_o also_o do_v we_o find_v in_o the_o testimony_n of_o irenaeus_n tertullian_n hippolytus_n lactantius_n victorinus_n jerom_n that_o they_o make_v the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n to_o be_v no_o more_o than_o a_o division_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n whereas_o bellarmin_n pretend_v that_o the_o father_n be_v agree_v that_o they_o signify_v the_o utter_a destruction_n of_o that_o empire_n and_o andreas_n caesariensis_n do_v express_o contradict_v he_o in_o this_o in_o his_o testimony_n where_o he_o say_v that_o most_o of_o the_o ancient_a doctor_n do_v understand_v ten_o king_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n by_o the_o ten_o horn_n of_o the_o beast_n there_o be_v many_o other_o thing_n for_o which_o bellarmin_n bring_v the_o consent_n of_o the_o father_n in_o which_o he_o have_v be_v find_v to_o be_v much_o mistake_v particular_o by_o bishop_n andrews_n respon_n ad_fw-la bellarmin_n now_o from_o the_o former_a consideration_n about_o the_o agreement_n and_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o ancient_n it_o may_v be_v observe_v that_o their_o testimony_n about_o thing_n that_o the_o church_n have_v not_o positive_o define_v as_o the_o present_a case_n be_v be_v of_o the_o nature_n of_o all_o other_o humane_a testimony_n where_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o a_o sense_n of_o which_o they_o be_v capable_a judge_n in_o their_o time_n it_o be_v a_o very_a great_a presumption_n that_o it_o be_v the_o plain_a and_o obvious_a sense_n of_o that_o place_n but_o where_o they_o differ_v from_o one_o another_o their_o authority_n be_v to_o be_v resolve_v into_o the_o strength_n of_o the_o ground_n of_o their_o particular_a opinion_n and_o those_o among_o they_o who_o in_o any_o particular_a circumstance_n speak_v thing_n contradictory_n to_o what_o be_v so_o general_o agree_v on_o from_o the_o plain_a evidence_n of_o the_o text_n may_v be_v as_o little_a our_o concern_n as_o the_o paradoxical_a opinion_n of_o some_o learned_a man_n in_o our_o own_o age._n they_o themselves_o we_o have_v see_v do_v acknowledge_v themselves_o uncapable_a judge_n of_o most_o of_o the_o thing_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o antichrist_n and_o the_o absolute_a need_n there_o be_v of_o further_a time_n and_o experience_n of_o the_o event_n to_o be_v able_a to_o speak_v with_o any_o likelihood_n of_o truth_n about_o they_o the_o use_n therefore_o that_o be_v to_o be_v make_v of_o these_o agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n about_o the_o place_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o which_o they_o be_v capable_a judge_n at_o that_o time_n be_v to_o confirm_v the_o natural_a sense_n that_o be_v offer_v from_o the_o text_n and_o not_o to_o give_v any_o a_o prejudice_n against_o new_a sense_n of_o the_o prophecy_n about_o such_o thing_n in_o this_o age_n so_o many_o age_n since_o it_o be_v write_v and_o as_o strong_a a_o presumption_n be_v it_o against_o the_o fix_v of_o the_o full_a accomplishment_n of_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n and_o the_o revelation_n to_o any_o event_n before_o or_o in_o the_o hammond_n grotius_n dr._n hammond_n time_n of_o the_o father_n to_o see_v they_o so_o general_o to_o agree_v in_o their_o silence_n about_o any_o such_o interpretation_n it_o will_v indeed_o be_v matter_n of_o astonishment_n to_o we_o if_o the_o thing_n of_o these_o prophecy_n shall_v have_v be_v pass_v before_o the_o time_n of_o these_o learned_a inquirer_n into_o the_o meaning_n of_o they_o and_o yet_o that_o they_o shall_v unanimous_o agree_v that_o they_o be_v not_o to_o be_v fulfil_v till_o a_o long_a time_n after_o from_o the_o general_n agreement_n of_o the_o ancient_n in_o
represent_v by_o the_o false_a prophet_n can_v be_v the_o same_o thing_n with_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n viz._n because_o the_o beast_n be_v real_o nothing_o but_o a_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n which_o by_o consequence_n the_o 6_o chap._n 3._o do_v denote_v 6._o prop._n 6._o a_o civil_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n whereas_o the_o false_a prophet_n be_v describe_v as_o a_o ecclesiastical_a power_n employ_v in_o the_o service_n of_o that_o civil_a power_n see_v revelat._n 13_o 12_o 14._o but_o yet_o they_o may_v very_o well_o agree_v that_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n may_v be_v use_v promiscuous_o to_o signify_v the_o real_o distinct_a action_n of_o one_o another_o because_o they_o be_v join_v together_o in_o one_o confederacy_n and_o the_o name_n of_o any_o confederate_n or_o partner_n in_o any_o thing_n be_v common_o use_v to_o express_v the_o action_n of_o one_o another_o in_o the_o common_a design_n so_o primasius_n upon_o the_o 13_o of_o the_o revelation_n concern_v they_o both_o both_o of_o they_o say_v he_o be_v everywhere_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o conjunction_n and_o present_o after_o it_o be_v manifest_a that_o both_o the_o beast_n be_v one_o and_o the_o same_o body_n of_o man_n and_o exercise_v the_o same_o wicked_a worship_n so_o that_o the_o first_o be_v say_v to_o fight_v for_o the_o false_a show_n of_o the_o second_o thus_o i_o have_v draw_v down_o the_o consequence_n of_o the_o general_n consent_v of_o the_o ancient_n to_o my_o own_o particular_a opinion_n concern_v the_o first_o date_n of_o the_o rise_v of_o the_o beast_n and_o the_o particular_a roman_a power_n that_o be_v now_o signify_v by_o that_o term._n but_o that_o which_o be_v to_o be_v observe_v for_o the_o general_n confirmation_n of_o the_o conclusion_n in_o which_o almost_o all_o protestant_n agree_v in_o be_v that_o if_o it_o be_v sure_a as_o may_v appear_v from_o the_o four_o query_n that_o the_o six_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v the_o imperial_a government_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n than_o there_o need_v nothing_o be_v grant_v to_o prove_v the_o beast_n and_o the_o false_a prophet_n to_o be_v the_o civil_a and_o ecclesiastical_a power_n of_o rome_n at_o this_o present_a but_o only_o to_o demonstrate_v from_o history_n that_o there_o have_v certain_o be_v two_o change_n of_o the_o sovereign_a power_n of_o the_o roman_n since_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n for_o they_o do_v agree_v that_o antichrist_n from_o his_o first_o appearance_n must_v continue_v chap._n four_o agreement_n chap._n 3._o 3d_o agreement_n this_o chap._n till_o the_o second_o come_v of_o christ_n and_o that_o the_o next_o change_n of_o the_o sovereignty_n of_o the_o roman_n but_o one_o after_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n must_v be_v the_o eight_o king_n or_o the_o beast_n and_o antichrist_n and_o therefore_o at_o the_o begin_n of_o the_o last_o of_o those_o two_o change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o the_o roman_n since_o the_o time_n of_o st._n john_n must_v the_o kingdom_n of_o antichrist_n have_v begin_v whensoever_o that_o do_v appear_v from_o history_n to_o have_v happen_v and_o whatsoever_o the_o father_n have_v deliver_v contrary_a to_o this_o concern_v the_o time_n time_n and_o half_a a_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o but_o three_o year_n and_o a_o half_a must_v have_v be_v acknowledge_v by_o they_o to_o contradict_v their_o general_n agreement_n in_o other_o thing_n more_o plain_a and_o from_o experience_n which_o they_o often_o mention_v as_o the_o only_a mean_n to_o determine_v the_o meaning_n of_o some_o mystical_a expression_n that_o regard_v future_a time_n they_o will_v have_v learn_v that_o those_o time_n be_v necessary_o to_o be_v understand_v in_o a_o mystical_a sense_n and_o not_o as_o they_o ordinary_o signify_v according_a to_o the_o frequent_a example_n in_o scripture_n of_o such_o a_o mystical_a signification_n of_o part_n of_o 2._o see_v corol._n 1_o prop._n 23._o rule_n 2._o time_n and_o the_o true_a rule_n of_o interpretation_n in_o such_o like_a case_n for_o a_o clear_a satisfaction_n about_o the_o contrariety_n and_o inconsistency_n of_o some_o of_o the_o particular_a opinion_n of_o the_o father_n with_o the_o conclusion_n in_o which_o they_o agree_v with_o the_o unanimous_a judgement_n of_o the_o rest_n it_o may_v be_v convenient_a to_o inquire_v into_o the_o ground_n or_o reason_n of_o their_o paradoxical_a fancy_n about_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n which_o contradict_v the_o general_n agreement_n about_o the_o signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o rule_v part_n in_o the_o prophecy_n of_o daniel_n for_o this_o purpose_n it_o be_v in_o the_o first_o place_n to_o be_v consider_v that_o it_o be_v a_o true_a observation_n of_o the_o learned_a grotius_n that_o the_o reason_n why_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v not_o add_v at_o first_o to_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o book_n apocal._n in_o praefat._n ad_fw-la apocal._n of_o the_o new_a testament_n which_o do_v afterward_o give_v ground_n for_o question_v the_o canonical_a authority_n of_o it_o be_v that_o it_o do_v so_o open_o point_v at_o the_o roman_a government_n as_o the_o great_a enemy_n of_o god_n that_o it_o lay_v conceal_v in_o a_o few_o hand_n among_o the_o christian_n of_o the_o first_o time_n for_o fear_v of_o exasperate_a the_o roman_n against_o they_o this_o do_v st._n chrysostome_n and_o augustine_n make_v to_o be_v the_o ground_n why_o st._n paul_n speak_v so_o mysterious_o about_o the_o roman_a empire_n in_o thess_n in_o 2._o ep._n thess_n his_o prophecy_n about_o antichrist_n 2_o thess_n 2._o 6._o when_o he_o say_v and_o now_o you_o know_v what_o do_v withhold_v the_o reason_n they_o give_v for_o it_o be_v that_o if_o the_o apostle_n have_v open_o name_v the_o roman_n they_o will_v have_v account_v he_o and_o all_o the_o faithful_a very_o pestilent_a member_n of_o their_o government_n this_o fear_n of_o the_o then_o rule_v power_n together_o with_o the_o profession_n of_o their_o ignorance_n of_o the_o application_n of_o the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n because_o they_o look_v upon_o their_o time_n as_o not_o at_o all_o concern_v in_o those_o thing_n may_v be_v very_o reasonable_o judge_v to_o be_v the_o cause_n of_o the_o little_a care_n that_o the_o father_n take_v to_o be_v wary_a in_o the_o interpretation_n that_o they_o give_v of_o this_o book_n for_o they_o esteem_v it_o to_o be_v both_o a_o dangerous_a study_n and_o also_o relate_v to_o thing_n that_o they_o can_v not_o well_o judge_v of_o and_o also_o to_o future_a time_n in_o which_o they_o shall_v not_o share_v and_o may_v therefore_o as_o chrysostome_n and_o augustine_n do_v express_o say_v bring_v themselves_o unnecessary_o into_o great_a danger_n and_o jerom_n in_o his_o answer_n to_o 11._o q._n ad_fw-la algasiam_fw-la and_o primasius_n upon_o 2_o thess_n 2._o 6._o to_o the_o same_o purpose_n this_o account_n may_v the_o more_o easy_o be_v allow_v from_o the_o general_a neglect_n of_o the_o book_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n even_o in_o this_o age_n to_o which_o the_o chief_a thing_n in_o etc._n mr._n mede_n bp._n usher_n etc._n etc._n it_o be_v by_o the_o severe_a examiner_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o scripture_n judge_v to_o belong_v so_o as_o to_o be_v even_o lay_v aside_o out_o of_o the_o calendar_n for_o 316._o *_o homily_n of_o the_o church_n of_o england_n p._n 69_o and_o p._n 316._o the_o daily_a reading_n of_o scripture_n by_o protestant_n themselves_o †_o who_o nevertheless_o do_v give_v the_o present_a church_n of_o rome_n the_o name_n of_o babylon_n it_o be_v then_o no_o great_a wonder_n that_o irenaeus_n and_o hippolytus_n and_o some_o other_o of_o the_o father_n whilst_o the_o roman_a government_n continue_v pagan_a shall_v be_v so_o willing_a to_o make_v the_o beast_n in_o general_a to_o be_v the_o world_n and_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o it_o to_o be_v seven_o wicked_a age_n of_o the_o world_n as_o the_o sum_n or_o recapitulation_n as_o irenaeus_n call_v it_o of_o all_o the_o apostate_n time_n for_o in_o that_o way_n the_o sixth_z head_n say_v in_o the_o prophecy_n to_o be_v then_o in_o be_v be_v not_o more_o apply_v to_o the_o roman_n than_o to_o all_o the_o other_o wicked_a nation_n in_o the_o world_n at_o that_o time_n and_o the_o last_o head_n call_v the_o beast_n will_v not_o concern_v the_o than_o roman_a empire_n because_o it_o be_v not_o to_o come_v till_o after_o the_o end_n of_o that_o present_a reign_v age._n and_o their_o willingness_n to_o take_v this_o safe_a way_n may_v make_v they_o easy_a to_o be_v satisfy_v with_o such_o small_a ground_n as_o these_o for_o it_o viz._n 1._o that_o the_o beast_n in_o the_o revelation_n be_v signify_v chap._n 13._o 2._o to_o 23._o 1._o dan._n 2._o 40._o and_o 7._o 7_o 23._o contain_v all_o the_o four_o beast_n of_o the_o seven_o of_o daniel_n in_o his_o own_o
of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v date_v from_o by_o protestant_n baronius_n testimony_n concern_v it_o be_v a_o sufficient_a answer_n to_o that_o who_o as_o 119._o as_o divers_a discourse_n p._n 119._o dr._n barnard_n observe_v do_v acknowledge_v that_o there_o be_v not_o a_o age_n in_o which_o some_o learned_a man_n or_o other_o do_v not_o appear_v in_o this_o charge_n of_o antichristianism_n upon_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n and_o we_o have_v already_o see_v the_o charge_n of_o the_o donatist_n and_o arrian_n and_o if_o that_o shall_v be_v esteem_v to_o be_v nothing_o but_o the_o unreasonable_a clamour_n of_o heretic_n pope_n gregory_n 38._o lib._n 4._o epist_n 38._o complaint_n of_o the_o same_o nature_n against_o that_o antichristian_a supremacy_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o constantinople_n which_o come_v afterward_o to_o be_v the_o title_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n be_v unexceptionable_a 28._o lib._n 6._o ep._n 28._o but_o present_o after_o that_o age_n when_o baronius_n himself_o say_v 3._o an._n 900._o art_n 1_o 2_o 3._o that_o the_o abomination_n of_o desolation_n seem_v to_o have_v be_v bring_v into_o the_o church_n arnulphus_n bishop_n of_o orleans_n in_o his_o speech_n to_o the_o synod_n of_o rheims_n appeal_v to_o the_o whole_a synod_n whether_o 213._o synod_n rheim_n cap._n 25_o 26_o 27_o 28._o a._n d._n 991._o mornay_n myster_n iniquity_n p._n 213._o the_o behaviour_n of_o the_o bishop_n of_o rome_n do_v not_o in_o their_o opinion_n full_o answer_v the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n sit_v in_o the_o temple_n of_o god_n and_o thereupon_o apply_v the_o 2_o thess_n 2._o 4_o 6_o 7._o to_o the_o fall_v in_o piece_n of_o the_o roman_a empire_n and_o the_o elevation_n of_o the_o papacy_n upon_o the_o ruin_n of_o it_o but_o after_o that_o pope_n gregory_n the_o seven_o call_v hildebrand_n have_v a_o while_n show_v himself_o there_o be_v frequent_a clamour_n of_o this_o nature_n aventinus_n a_o historian_n of_o that_o church_n say_v that_o the_o 5._o lib._n 5._o great_a part_n of_o good_a ingenuous_a faithful_a and_o clear-spirited_n writer_n do_v hold_v that_o than_o begin_v the_o empire_n of_o antichrist_n and_o according_o do_v we_o find_v the_o whole_a clergy_n of_o the_o diocese_n of_o liege_n in_o their_o answer_n to_o pope_n paschal_n letter_n who_o have_v be_v hildebrand_n scholar_n apply_v the_o rage_n of_o the_o devil_n in_o colon._n 2._o vol._n council_n p._n 809._o edit_fw-la colon._n the_o apocalypse_n against_o the_o true_a church_n to_o the_o pope_n action_n and_o the_o emperor_n henry_n who_o be_v with_o they_o in_o his_o letter_n to_o the_o christian_a prince_n do_v also_o in_o express_a word_n apply_v the_o character_n of_o antichrist_n in_o the_o thess_n 1_o ep._n 2._o to_o paschal_n the_o bishop_n of_o florence_n also_o at_o the_o same_o time_n do_v public_o preach_v that_o antichrist_n be_v then_o bear_v which_o make_v pope_n paschal_n go_v in_o person_n 2._o platina_n in_o paschal_n 2._o to_o florence_n and_o call_v a_o council_n there_o to_o admonish_v he_o to_o desist_v their_o own_o st._n bernard_n tell_v we_o first_o that_o he_o have_v hear_v norbart_n 56._o about_o the_o year_n 1125._o epist_n 56._o of_o great_a repute_n for_o holiness_n affirm_v with_o a_o protestation_n that_o he_o do_v most_o certain_o know_v that_o antichrist_n shall_v be_v reveal_v in_o that_o generation_n and_o bernard_n himself_o do_v also_o call_v 125._o in_o cantic_a serm._n 33._o epist_n 125._o the_o pope_n antichrist_n and_o say_v that_o the_o beast_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n to_o who_o be_v give_v a_o mouth_n speak_v blasphemy_n and_o to_o make_v war_n against_o the_o saint_n do_v sit_v in_o the_o chair_n of_o st._n peter_n but_o everhard_n bishop_n of_o saltzburg_n in_o the_o time_n of_o gregory_n the_o 1230._o about_o a._n d._n 1230._o 9th_o at_o the_o assembly_n at_o ratisbonne_n do_v the_o most_o particular_o prove_v the_o time_n of_o the_o beast_n as_o the_o 8_o king_n of_o the_o roman_n to_o have_v be_v come_v ever_o since_o the_o time_n of_o hildebrand_n at_o least_o from_o the_o end_n of_o the_o imperial_a power_n that_o be_v the_o six_o head_n and_o the_o division_n of_o the_o empire_n among_o the_o ten_o king_n aventin_n lib._n 7._o 545._o this_o be_v the_o judgement_n of_o such_o as_o be_v of_o the_o roman_a communion_n but_o ever_o since_o the_o first_o great_a appearance_n of_o the_o albigenses_n which_o be_v before_o the_o year_n 1170._o there_o have_v be_v a_o continuation_n of_o this_o accusation_n against_o the_o roman_a church_n by_o whole_a body_n of_o church_n divide_v from_o that_o communion_n those_o that_o have_v the_o curiosity_n to_o see_v a_o more_o particular_a account_n of_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o charge_n of_o antichrist_n upon_o the_o roman_a church_n from_o the_o best_a learned_a of_o its_o own_o member_n may_v consult_v du_n plessis_n mornay_n in_o his_o mystery_n of_o iniquity_n and_o dr._n bernard_n in_o his_o four_o discourse_n from_o page_n 119._o where_o there_o be_v a_o account_n more_o particular_o of_o the_o learned_a man_n of_o this_o opinion_n in_o the_o church_n of_o england_n both_o in_o the_o time_n of_o its_o papal_a state_n and_o since_o the_o reformation_n finis_fw-la book_n print_v for_o thomas_n cockerill_n at_o the_o three_o leg_n in_o the_o poultry_n the_o work_n of_o the_o late_a reverend_a divine_a mr._n stephen_n charnock_n b._n d._n sometime_o fellow_n of_o new_a college_n in_o oxon._n folio_n 2_o vol._n speculum_fw-la theologiae_n in_o christo_n or_o a_o view_n of_o some_o divine_a truth_n which_o be_v either_o practical_o exemplify_v in_o jesus_n christ_n set_v forth_o in_o the_o gospel_n or_o may_v easy_o be_v deduce_v from_o they_o by_o edward_n polhill_n of_o burwash_n in_o sussex_n esq_n 4o._o precious_a faith_n consider_v in_o its_o nature_n work_v and_o growth_n by_o edward_n polhill_n esq_n in_o 4o._o geography_n rectify_v or_o a_o description_n of_o the_o world_n in_o all_o its_o kingdom_n province_n city_n town_n sea_n river_n bays_n cape_n fort_n their_o ancient_n and_o present_a name_n inhabitant_n situation_n history_n custom_n government_n &c_n &c_n and_o also_o their_o commodity_n coin_n weight_n and_o measure_n with_o those_o of_o london_n illustrate_v with_o about_o 80_o new_a map_n the_o whole_a work_n perform_v according_a to_o the_o accurate_a discovery_n of_o modern_a author_n in_o 4o._o 2_o do_v edition_n christus_fw-la in_o cord_n or_o the_o mystical_a union_n between_o christ_n and_o believer_n consider_v in_o its_o resemblance_n bond_n seal_n privilege_n and_o mark_n by_o edward_n polhill_n esq_n in_o 8o._o a_o practical_a grammar_n or_o the_o easy_a and_o short_a way_n to_o initiate_v young_a child_n in_o the_o latin_a tongue_n by_o the_o help_n whereof_o a_o child_n of_o seven_o year_n old_a may_v learn_v more_o of_o the_o ground_n of_o that_o language_n in_o three_o month_n than_o be_v ordinary_o learn_v in_o a_o year_n space_n by_o those_o of_o a_o great_a age_n in_o a_o common_a grammar_n school_n publish_v for_o the_o use_n of_o those_o that_o love_v not_o to_o be_v tedious_a to_o which_o be_v add_v table_n of_o mr._n walker_n particle_n by_o the_o assistance_n whereof_o young_a scholar_n may_v be_v better_o enable_v to_o peruse_v that_o excellent_a and_o most_o useful_a treatise_n by_o f_o philamath_n master_n of_o a_o free-school_n in_o 8o._o a_o dialogue_n between_o a_o romish_a priest_n and_o a_o english_a protestant_n wherein_o the_o principal_a point_n and_o argument_n of_o both_o religion_n be_v true_o prepare_v and_o full_o examine_v by_o matth._n pool_n author_n of_o the_o synopsis_fw-la criticorum_fw-la in_o 12o._o familiaria_fw-la colloquia_fw-la opera_fw-la christopheri_fw-la helvici_fw-la d._n &_o professoris_fw-la gressensis_fw-la olim_fw-la ex_fw-la erasmo_n roterodamo_n ludovico_n vive_fw-fr &_o schortenio_fw-la halio_fw-la selecta_fw-la editio_fw-la decima_fw-la quarta_fw-la ad_fw-la pristina_fw-la exemplaria_fw-la denuo_fw-la recognita_fw-la 12o._o school_n of_o manner_n or_o rule_n for_o child_n behaviour_n by_o the_o author_n of_o the_o english_a exercise_n for_o schoolboy_n 12o._o gradus_fw-la ad_fw-la parnassum_fw-la five_o novus_n synonymorum_fw-la epithetorum_fw-la &_o phrasium_fw-la poeticarum_fw-la thesaurus_fw-la elegantiae_fw-la flavissas_fw-la poeticas_fw-la parnassum_fw-la poeticum_fw-la thesaurum_fw-la virgilii_fw-la smetium_fw-la januam_fw-la musarum_fw-la aliosque_fw-la id_fw-la genus_fw-la libros_fw-la ad_fw-la poesin_n necessarias_fw-la complectens_fw-la some_o sermon_n upon_o regeneration_n faith_n and_o repentance_n preach_v at_o the_o merchant_n lecture_n in_o broadstreet_n by_o thomas_n cole_n marriage_n promoted_n in_o a_o discourse_n of_o its_o ancient_n and_o modern_a practice_n both_o under_o heathen_a and_o christian_a commonwealth_n and_o how_o far_o it_o may_v be_v practicable_a and_o commodious_a to_o the_o preservation_n of_o these_o kingdom_n by_o a_o person_n of_o quality_n
the_o judge_v the_o dead_a v._n 18._o cap._n 11._o apoc._n which_o grotius_n and_o those_o of_o alcasar_n way_n interpret_v of_o the_o time_n of_o rome-heathen_a can_v be_v fulfil_v before_o the_o time_n of_o the_o last_o judgement_n comment_n in_o cap._n 10._o apocal._n numer_n 20._o the_o censure_n of_o both_o the_o two_o former_a opinion_n by_o the_o most_o eminent_a of_o the_o romish_a interpreter_n may_v very_o reasonable_o plead_v a_o excuse_n for_o a_o three_o advance_v in_o their_o stead_n by_o the_o protestant_n and_o that_o be_v this_o that_o the_o beast_n in_o general_n be_v the_o roman_a empire_n but_o when_o take_v for_o the_o eight_o king_n be_v the_o present_a rule_v power_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n that_o the_o seven_o head_n of_o the_o beast_n be_v seven_o successive_a change_n of_o roman_a government_n that_o the_o six_o of_o they_o say_v to_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n be_v the_o imperial_a government_n the_o change_n of_o that_o into_o another_o form_n the_o 10._o rev._n 17._o 10._o seven_o king_n and_o the_o next_o to_o that_o the_o antichristian_a sovereignty_n of_o the_o roman_a church_n be_v the_o eight_o which_o be_v of_o the_o seven_o and_o therefore_o the_o three_o year_n 11._o v._o 11._o and_o a_o half_a so_o often_o mention_v by_o month_n and_o day_n must_v be_v so_o many_o prophetical_a year_n as_o there_o be_v day_n in_o that_o period_n according_a to_o the_o example_n that_o there_o be_v in_o scripture_n to_o take_v a_o day_n for_o a_o year_n in_o a_o prophetical_a sense_n for_o this_o they_o seem_v to_o have_v all_o the_o premise_n which_o be_v the_o main_a foundation_n of_o their_o conclusion_n from_o the_o opinion_n of_o the_o roman_a interpreter_n themselves_o the_o general_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n for_o the_o roman_a empire_n they_o have_v from_o alcazar_n bellarmine_n etc._n etc._n to_o who_o agree_v grotius_n and_o dr._n hammond_n as_o also_o their_o acceptation_n of_o the_o seven_o head_n for_o roman_a governor_n from_o the_o same_o their_o make_v the_o seven_o head_n to_o be_v so_o many_o successive_a line_n of_o roman_a sovereign_n each_o of_o which_o contain_v under_o it_o a_o long_a succession_n of_o single_a person_n of_o the_o same_o sort_n be_v according_a to_o alcasar_n notion_n of_o the_o head_n and_o ribera_n though_o he_o make_v they_o not_o roman_a head_n yet_o contend_v much_o for_o 2._o in_o cap._n 13._o apoc._n sect_n 2._o their_o be_v seven_o general_a sort_n of_o sovereign_a power_n each_o of_o which_o contain_v under_o it_o a_o succession_n of_o many_o 15._o in_o cap._n 17._o apoc._n num_fw-la 15._o single_a ruler_n of_o that_o kind_n according_a to_o all_o the_o know_a example_n of_o daniel_n and_o other_o place_n of_o scripture_n and_o then_o since_o the_o prophecy_n say_v of_o one_o of_o these_o king_n viz._n the_o six_o that_o he_o be_v in_o be_v at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n that_o can_v be_v no_o other_o sort_n of_o sovereign_a power_n that_o contain_v a_o succession_n of_o many_o single_a person_n under_o it_o but_o the_o imperial_a government_n of_o the_o roman_n and_o the_o determine_n of_o this_o do_v thereupon_o make_v it_o necessary_a that_o the_o rest_n of_o the_o head_n or_o king_n shall_v be_v other_o title_n of_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n and_o what_o then_o can_v be_v pitch_v upon_o for_o this_o end_n with_o more_o reason_n than_o those_o other_o change_n of_o the_o government_n of_o rome_n which_o be_v frequent_o record_v by_o the_o roman_a author_n king_n consul_n etc._n etc._n whatever_o be_v the_o five_o first_o king_n yet_o it_o be_v less_o dubious_a that_o that_o which_o be_v call_v the_o beast_n must_v be_v the_o next_o change_n of_o roman_a government_n but_o one_o to_o the_o imperial_a that_o be_v in_o rule_n at_o the_o time_n of_o the_o vision_n and_o the_o roman_a history_n do_v assure_v we_o that_o there_o have_v be_v at_o least_o two_o such_o change_n since_o that_o time_n and_o that_o therefore_o the_o beast_n must_v be_v somewhere_o in_o be_v at_o this_o present_a in_o the_o rule_v power_n of_o the_o city_n of_o rome_n because_o he_o be_v describe_v to_o continue_v with_o babylon_n and_o the_o seven_o hill_n to_o the_o universal_a kingdom_n of_o christ_n therefore_o do_v they_o conclude_v that_o it_o must_v be_v the_o present_a rule_v power_n of_o the_o church_n of_o rome_n because_o it_o be_v describe_v to_o be_v a_o roman-church-power_n and_o it_o can_v possible_o be_v any_o where_o else_o than_o there_o the_o head_n of_o the_o book_n book_n i._n the_o uniform_a notion_n of_o the_o beast_n all_o over_o the_o revelation_n book_n ii_o the_o constant_a signification_n of_o a_o beast_n and_o its_o part_n all_o over_o daniel_n book_n iii_o the_o particular_a signification_n of_o the_o beast_n and_o its_o part_n in_o the_o revelation_n book_n iu._n the_o application_n of_o the_o character_n of_o the_o beast_n errata_fw-la these_o necessary_a to_o be_v correct_v before_o the_o read_n of_o the_o book_n page_n 23._o l._n 27._o for_o it_o the_o read_v it_o the._n p._n 105._o l._n 17._o r._n pag._n 102._o so_o also_o p._n 107._o l._n 5._o item_n l._n 22._o r._n the_o same_o p._n 108._o l._n 30._o r._n pag._n 107._o and_o l._n 35._o no_o full_a point_n p._n 130._o l_o pen._n r._n prop._n 7._o p._n 141._o l._n 12._o for_o and_z with_o the_o seven_o king_n r._n revive_v p._n 180._o l._n 11._o r._n corol._n 2._o prop._n 8._o p._n 192._o l._n ult_n r._n pag._n 157_o 158._o in_o the_o marg._n r._n chap._n 4._o lib._n 3._o p._n 206._o l._n ult_n and_o p._n 207._o l._n 10._o for_o 140._o r._n above_o 40._o p._n 211._o l._n 27._o deal_n twice_o p._n 245._o l._n 28._o r._n prop._n 25._o l._n 30._o r._n prop._n 26._o so_o also_o p._n 247._o l._n 3._o p._n 270._o l._n 12._o r._n 261._o appendix_n p._n 19_o l._n 9_o a_o full_a stop_n l._n 10._o to_o be_v continue_v with_o l._n 11._o p._n 26._o l._n ult_n for_o never_o r._n after_o note_n of_o reference_n necessary_a to_o be_v correct_v before_o read_v p._n 138._o l._n 20._o strike_v outa._n p._n 139._o l._n 1._o strike_v outb._n p._n 142._o l._n 36._o r._n a_o consul_n p._n 143._o l._n 2._o for_o c_o r.b._n l._n 4._o for_o d_o r.c._n p._n 158._o l._n 16._o the_o note_n e_o to_o be_v set_v the_o line_n before_o the_o note_n following_z e_o be_v anticipate_v in_o the_o reference_n as_o far_o asl._n and_o p._n 165._o l._n 14._o r._n e_o panciroll_n and_o l._n 23._o for_o e_o r._n f_o etc._n etc._n p._n 190._o l._n 17._o r._n this_o chapter_n p._n 219._o l._n 12._o r._n note_v s._n p._n 242._o in_o the_o marg._n r._n note_v 5_o 6_o on_o chap._n 7._o lib._n 3._o p._n 259._o the_o note_n be_v right_a but_o p._n 266._o the_o note_n answer_v they_o be_v postpone_v for_o g_o r._n h_o for_z h_o r._n i_o etc._n etc._n to_o the_o end_n p._n 278._o l._n 8_o 9_o r._n note_n on_o the_o four_o chapter_n p._n 286._o l._n 23._o r._n m_o paullus_n bb_n cc._n p._n 311._o l._n 6_o 7._o note_n bb_o cc_o transpose_v in_o the_o reference_n p._n 315._o p._n 313._o l._n 2._o r._n note_v b_o on_o the_o 5_o chapter_n p._n 315._o l._n 35._o r._n note_v c_o on_o the_o 5_o chapter_n p._n 316._o l._n 8._o r._n note_v m._n l._n 17._o r._n note_v l_o on_o the_o 5_o chapter_n lib._n 4._o p._n 317._o l._n 10._o r._n ch._n 5._o l._n 22._o note_n b_o c_o d_o e_o on_o chap._n 4._o and_o note_v a_o chap._n 5._o lib._n 4._o l._n 23._o r._n chap._n 4._o l._n 24._o r._n note_n ay_o l_o on_o chap._n 4._o and_o i_o on_o chap._n 5._o lib._n 4._o other_o fault_n less_o considerable_a p._n 81._o l._n 36._o for_o by_o some_o r._n by_o he_o p._n 116._o l._n 23._o strike_v out_o possible_a to_o be_v p._n 132._o r._n in_o the_o marg._n chap._n 6._o lib._n 3._o ibid._n l._n 23._o to_o nation_n add_v or_o his_o western_a and_o eastern_a empire_n p._n 143._o l._n 6._o deal_n part_n last_o p._n 149._o r._n chap._n 2._o lib._n 1._o p._n 172._o r._n epagomenae_n and_o elsewhere_o p._n 180._o l._n 6._o to_o prop._n 6._o add_v prop._n 7._o p._n 238._o l._n 11._o r._n five_o day_n and_o a_o quarter_n l._n 14._o r._n roman_a year_n p._n 251._o l._n 16._o no_o full_a point_n p._n 288._o l._n 14._o r._n romijith_o &_o latino_n proper_a name_n and_o latin_a quotation_n sometime_o mistake_v the_o introduction_n concern_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n which_o be_v show_v to_o be_v unquestionable_a the_o book_n of_o the_o revelation_n be_v acknowledge_v by_o all_o contend_a party_n to_o be_v the_o only_a distinct_a prophecy_n that_o we_o have_v of_o the_o successive_a fortune_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n from_o its_o first_o
settlement_n to_o the_o end_n of_o the_o world_n this_o they_o all_o agree_v in_o for_o the_o matter_n and_o scope_n of_o the_o whole_a book_n though_o they_o infinite_o differ_v about_o the_o explication_n of_o the_o several_a part_n of_o it_o and_o there_o can_v be_v a_o great_a invitation_n to_o engage_v the_o curiosity_n of_o any_o that_o be_v concern_v for_o useful_a and_o important_a truth_n than_o that_o consideration_n the_o great_a variety_n of_o the_o apprehension_n of_o interpreter_n about_o these_o thing_n ought_v not_o to_o discourage_v man_n hope_n of_o a_o clear_a interpretation_n more_o than_o the_o same_o difference_n among_o they_o about_o almost_o every_o other_o book_n of_o scripture_n for_o it_o will_v be_v find_v that_o they_o do_v almost_o as_o general_o agree_v about_o the_o first_o ground_n of_o the_o interpretation_n of_o these_o vision_n as_o about_o other_o book_n of_o scripture_n that_o seem_v to_o be_v less_o mystical_a the_o language_n of_o prophecy_n already_o explain_v by_o accomplishment_n be_v in_o these_o thing_n as_o sure_a a_o rule_n of_o interpretation_n as_o the_o more_o common_a language_n of_o scripture_n be_v for_o the_o other_o book_n of_o it_o that_o be_v more_o plain_a and_o those_o that_o seem_v the_o most_o impartial_a in_o these_o thing_n more_n mr._n mede_n b_o p._n Ê‹sher_n dr._n more_n be_v very_o confident_a that_o there_o be_v plain_a ground_n upon_o that_o foundation_n to_o build_v a_o demonstrative_a evidence_n of_o the_o sense_n of_o the_o chief_a design_n of_o these_o vision_n upon_o with_o this_o encouragement_n it_o will_v be_v first_o inquire_v what_o sure_a ground_n there_o be_v for_o the_o certainty_n of_o the_o apostolical_a authority_n of_o this_o book_n as_o the_o only_a foundation_n of_o all_o satisfaction_n that_o can_v possible_o be_v have_v from_o the_o clear_a interpretation_n of_o it_o there_o be_v two_o way_n by_o which_o the_o authority_n of_o any_o book_n of_o scripture_n be_v secure_v to_o we_o the_o first_o a_o universal_a tradition_n concern_v it_o in_o the_o first_o time_n of_o the_o church_n soon_o after_o the_o write_n of_o it_o and_o the_o other_o the_o determination_n of_o the_o universal_a church_n concern_v it_o after_o some_o doubt_n and_o scruple_n concern_v it_o and_o by_o both_o these_o way_n of_o assurance_n be_v the_o authority_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n secure_v two_o of_o the_o first_o writer_n after_o the_o write_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n be_v justin_n martyr_n and_o irenaeus_n justin_n martyr_n be_v contemporary_a with_o those_o who_o know_v the_o apostle_n who_o name_n it_o bear_v 160._o anno_fw-la 160._o and_o that_o converse_v with_o he_o and_o he_o in_o his_o dialogue_n with_o trypho_n the_o jew_n pag._n 308._o quote_v the_o apostle_n st._n john_n about_o the_o thousand_o year_n under_o the_o name_n of_o a_o certain_a man_n among_o they_o who_o be_v one_o of_o the_o twelve_o apostle_n of_o christ_n speak_v of_o that_o matter_n in_o the_o revelation_n which_o be_v give_v he_o which_o all_o know_v to_o be_v the_o subject_a of_o the_o 20_o chapter_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n and_o according_o do_v eusebius_n l._n 4._o c._n 18._o eccl._n hist_o quote_v justin_n martyr_n as_o attribute_v the_o apocalypse_n to_o the_o apostle_n st._n john_n but_o irenaeus_n do_v the_o most_o satisfactory_o put_v a_o end_n to_o all_o controversy_n about_o this_o in_o his_o time_n and_o irenaeus_n be_v contemporary_a with_o justin_n martyr_n and_o to_o assure_v we_o of_o the_o truth_n of_o what_o he_o affirm_v he_o say_v he_o have_v it_o from_o polycarp_n who_o diligent_a auditor_n 3._o lib._n 3._o contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la cap._n 3._o he_o be_v and_o polycarp_n be_v a_o disciple_n of_o st._n john_n himself_o and_o die_v a_o martyr_n and_o so_o secure_v the_o truth_n of_o his_o testimony_n but_o irenaeus_n his_o testimony_n concern_v the_o apocalypse_n be_v most_o full_a in_o his_o five_o book_n contra_fw-la haeres_fw-la sect_n ult_n where_o speak_v of_o the_o number_n of_o antichrist_n he_o say_v that_o that_o number_n be_v in_o all_o the_o ancient_a and_o approve_a copy_n and_o that_o he_o have_v it_o also_o confirm_v to_o he_o by_o those_o who_o have_v see_v st._n john_n face_n to_o face_n there_o can_v hardly_o be_v give_v a_o more_o unquestionable_a or_o more_o particular_a testimony_n concern_v the_o true_a author_n of_o a_o book_n at_o any_o distance_n from_o the_o time_n that_o it_o be_v write_v in_o than_o this_o be_v here_o be_v a_o particular_a search_n after_o all_o the_o copy_n of_o it_o soon_o after_o the_o write_n of_o it_o with_o the_o concurrent_a testimony_n of_o those_o who_o know_v the_o author_n himself_o and_o further_o to_o show_v the_o utter_a unlikelihood_n of_o any_o falsification_n of_o the_o name_n of_o the_o author_n of_o it_o a_o little_a after_o speak_v of_o the_o name_n of_o antichrist_n know_v this_o say_v he_o that_o if_o his_o name_n ult_n lib._n 5._o sect_n ult_n be_v to_o have_v be_v open_o know_v at_o this_o present_a time_n it_o will_v certain_o have_v be_v express_v by_o he_o who_o see_v the_o revelation_n for_o it_o be_v not_o long_o ago_o since_o he_o see_v it_o but_o almost_o in_o this_o present_a age_n at_o the_o latter-end_n of_o the_o reign_n of_o domitian_n the_o little_a distance_n betwixt_o the_o time_n of_o irenaeus_n and_o the_o time_n of_o the_o write_v this_o book_n together_o with_o the_o care_n that_o he_o take_v to_o look_v into_o all_o the_o various_a copy_n of_o it_o and_o the_o tradition_n of_o the_o ear-witness_n of_o the_o apostle_n about_o it_o and_o the_o confirmation_n of_o his_o own_o testimony_n in_o all_o this_o by_o die_v a_o martyr_n himself_o do_v silence_n all_o scruple_n about_o the_o apostolical_a authority_n of_o this_o book_n but_o yet_o about_o 100_o year_n after_o the_o time_n of_o irenaeus_n dionysius_n of_o 2._o lib._n 2._o alexandria_n in_o his_o dispute_n against_o the_o millenaries_n of_o his_o time_n do_v affirm_v that_o many_o of_o his_o predecessor_n do_v reject_v this_o book_n but_o then_o he_o say_v it_o be_v because_o they_o see_v it_o obscure_v and_o full_a of_o too_o gross_a ignorance_n about_o the_o millenarian_a state_n not_o from_o any_o new_a knowledge_n they_o have_v get_v of_o the_o forgery_n of_o it_o and_o their_o ground_n be_v so_o small_a for_o it_o that_o though_o he_o be_v the_o chief_a head_n of_o the_o antimillinarian_a party_n yet_o he_o say_v he_o believe_v it_o to_o be_v divine_o inspire_v though_o from_o the_o difference_n of_o the_o style_n of_o it_o from_o that_o of_o the_o gospel_n and_o epistle_n of_o john_n the_o evangelist_n he_o judge_v it_o to_o be_v write_v by_o some_o other_o john_n contemporary_a with_o he_o and_o yet_o there_o be_v some_o expression_n in_o the_o revelation_n so_o peculiar_a to_o the_o gospel_n and_o epistle_n of_o john_n the_o evangelist_n and_o use_v by_o no_o other_o apostle_n that_o it_o must_v be_v either_o he_o himself_o or_o a_o very_a near_o friend_n of_o he_o that_o must_v be_v the_o author_n of_o they_o such_o as_o be_v the_o lamb_n the_o word_n the_o bear_a record_n or_o witness_v of_o the_o word_n they_o that_o pierce_v he_o shall_v see_v he_o the_o testimony_n of_o jesus_n christ_n he_o that_o overcome_v as_o i_o receive_v of_o my_o father_n etc._n etc._n i_o will_v give_v unto_o he_o that_o be_v athirst_a of_o the_o fountain_n of_o the_o water_n of_o life_n free_o and_o let_v he_o that_o be_v athirst_a come_v and_o whosoever_o will_v let_v he_o take_v of_o the_o water_n of_o life_n free_o which_o be_v all_o expression_n peculiar_a to_o the_o gospel_n and_o epistle_n of_o st._n john_n st._n jerem_n indeed_o say_v that_o the_o greek_a church_n reject_v the_o authority_n of_o it_o but_o as_o baronius_n well_o observe_v about_o it_o an._n 96._o st._n jerom_n must_v necessary_o mean_v that_o only_a of_o the_o mean_a and_o low_a part_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n for_o as_o he_o there_o show_v almost_o every_o one_o of_o the_o greek_a father_n do_v quote_v it_o under_o the_o name_n of_o st._n john_n the_o apostle_n and_o eusebius_n who_o relate_v the_o dissent_n of_o some_o of_o the_o ancient_n about_o it_o and_o be_v the_o most_o eminent_a antiquary_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n do_v name_n justin_n martyr_n irenaeus_n melito_n of_o sardis_n theophilus_n antiochenus_fw-la origen_n dionysius_n alexandrinus_n the_o chief_a writer_n of_o the_o greek_a church_n before_o he_o as_o asserter_n of_o the_o apostolical_a authority_n of_o this_o book_n if_o we_o go_v to_o the_o judgement_n of_o after-age_n we_o have_v the_o universal_a consent_n of_o the_o christian_a church_n for_o the_o canonical_a authority_n of_o the_o apocalypse_n after_o it_o have_v be_v scruple_v by_o some_o which_o be_v the_o other_o way_n of_o assure_v the_o right_a tradition_n of_o a_o canonical_a book_n the_o three_o council_n